iiiliiiiiii 
 
 < Ill 
 
 'ill II 
 
 i <i I; .! < 
 
 1NH
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 4 U* 4 ' >,
 
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 

 
 , 
 
 HARRY AND OKTTY.-PAOK 18.
 
 THE 
 
 PRISONER OF THE BORDER; 
 
 A TALE OF 1838. 
 
 BY P. HAMILTON MYERS, 
 
 ADTHOE OV "IBB FIBST OP TEE KHICKKRBOCURB," " TOUSO P4TBOO.1," "KING OP THB 
 
 BCBOHS," "BELL BBAHDON," BTC. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 DERBY & JACKSON, 119 NASSAU ST, 
 1857.
 
 EJTTBD according to Act at Confrrtss, in the yer ISil, by 
 
 DERBY A JACKSON, 
 ID th Clerk's Ofloe of th. District Court of Ui UuilJ Sutci, for Uu Souttwro District of New York. 
 
 
 W. II. TIMOK. SUru<7i*r. Glo. KL.-I i., & Co., Printers.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTBB L 
 
 s./ 
 
 Q? Guert Rosevelt and his Grandsons, 
 
 CHAPTER IL 
 A Dutch Belle, ............... 18 
 
 CHAPTER in. 
 Aunt Becky and the Heiress, 
 
 -.- 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Abrupt Proposals, ... ........... 98 
 
 % 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 The Eloquent Emissary, ............. M 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 A Dark Compact, ............ . . 41 
 
 CHAPTER VH. 
 Harry and Gertrude, ...... ...... 01 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 Barak, the Agitator, ............. 09 
 
 6
 
 VI C ' X T F. X T S . 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 The Midnight Army, 6T 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 The Invasion, 74 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 The Battle of Windmill Point, 80 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 A Recreant Brother, 87 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 The Magic Rifle, 96 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 A Tyrant and a Slave, 9B 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 Ruth's Story, 106 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 A Good Samaritan, 118 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 A Guinea Xegro, 121 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 A Dutrhman'it Courtship, and it* Consequences, ........ 120 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 Tiding* from the War, 13 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Gertrude and her Friends, 142 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 Captain Tom'g Fortunes, 152
 
 CONTENTS. Vll 
 
 CHAPTER XXEL 
 
 r*8E 
 
 The Hero of the Thousand Igles, 1<S4 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 Rainbow Island, 167 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 A Thousand Pounds for his Head, 179 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 Subterranean Councils, 186 
 
 CHAPTER XXVL 
 Samson Unbound, 197 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 The Express Travellers An Unexpected Meeting, 201 
 
 CHAPTER XXVm. 
 The Prisoner of Prescott, 808 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 Light in a Dungeon, 221 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 A Mysterious Client, 239 
 
 CHAPTER XXXL 
 An Unlucky Walk, 28C 
 
 CHAPTER 
 Jack Shay and his Gang, 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIIL 
 A Trial An Unexpected Witness, . 958 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 Heroism, **1
 
 VIII CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 Black Brom and the Attorney-General, 2fiT 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 Tlie"yuccn'B Eviilence," 2T8 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 Sir George Arthur, 279 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 A New Advocate, 2*8 
 
 C1IAPTEJI XXXIX. 
 A Physician Disappointed, 202 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 A gad Interview, 800 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 An InquUilive Man 806 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 A Visit to a Desperate Brigand, 812 
 
 CHAPTER XL1II. 
 The Outlaw and his Followers), 819 
 
 CHAPTER XI,IV. 
 Nubility In Disguise, 829 
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 A Lawyer with a Small Library, 836 
 
 CHAPTER XLVI. 
 The WIU, 841 
 
 CHAPTER XLVTI. 
 Rough Visitors, 8.VI 
 
 CHAPTER 
 Concludon,
 
 THE 
 
 PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 UUERT ROSEVELT AND HIS GRANDSONS. 
 
 WITHIN view of those mystic mountains, which were long since 
 rendered classic soil by the pen of Irving, and on the banks of that 
 beautiful Hudson, whose charms defy even the power of genius to 
 depict, was the quiet home of Walter Vrail. Not in the days 
 when the ghostly Hendrick and his phantom followers made the 
 rocky halls of the Catskills reverberate with their rumbling balls, 
 and with the clatter of their falling nine-pins, and when their spec 
 tral flagon-bearer could be dimly seen at twilight, toiling up the 
 misty ascent to join the shadow revellers, but in these later 
 days, when the quaint old bowlers in doublet and jerkin, have 
 retired deep within the bowels of the mountain, to pursue their 
 endless game undisturbed by the plash of the swift steamboat, or 
 the roar of the linked cars, plunging through dark passes, trem 
 bling along narrow ledges, and sending up their shrill scream 
 through all the far recesses of a once holy solitude. 
 
 Ah, how much has modern utilitarianism to answer for at the 
 tribunal of Poetry. How many a fairy dream has it dispelled ; 
 how many a cherished illusion has it dissipated! How has it 
 
 1*
 
 10 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 measured out with square and compass all the sacred precincts of 
 Romance, and run its surveyors' chains along the moonlit haunts of 
 the Naiad and the Hamadryad ! There are no haunted wells, no 
 spell-bound treasures now. No restless spirits tramp along our 
 darkened halls at night, and lead the way, all voiceless, to their hid 
 den gold. No headless horseman scours the plain, frightening 
 belated travellers, and vanishing at churchyard gate. No solemn 
 conclave of grey-bearded men and ancient dames, around the 
 ample hearth, discuss the last new apparition with uplifted hands, 
 and look askance at darkling corners of the room, while the wild 
 tale is told. 
 
 Progress lias changed all this. Our old men talk of stocks 
 instead of ghosts; our children, fancy dwarfed, prefer philosophy 
 to fairy tales and laugh at good old Santa Claus, for whom the 
 pendent stockings gaped by a thousand chimneys in the days of 
 yore. We search no more for Kidd's deep cotters, or if we do, a 
 spook-defy ing joint-stock company, with shares commanding pre 
 mium on 'change, attempts the work, disdaining other incantation 
 than the power of steam. 
 
 Progn-- 1 1, i- wrought these changes. IYM-T.- In- opened t 
 us a land of gold, outvieing a thousand fold, the fabled stores of 
 brigand wealth. Progress has 
 
 " Done nothing for your story yet, Mr. Romancer," we hear 
 some querulous reader object, and accepting the rebuke, we bid 
 adieu to goblins, and " chimeras dire." 
 
 We said that Walter Vrail lived ; yet, almost in the same para 
 graph, are we to record that he ceased to live. Called, in his 
 meridian years, to relinquish life, he left besides it, two much 
 loved sons, the education and welfare of whom had long been the 
 object of his earnest solicitude. Both had passed out of the age 
 of lK>yhood, Harry, the elder, having attained to his twenty-third 
 year, and Thomas just verging upon legal manhood ; but, although 
 brothers, there was a diversity in their character and appearance
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 11 
 
 which would have prevented a stranger from suspecting them of 
 even a remoter affinity. 
 
 Both were handsome in face and in figure, yet Harry alone pos 
 sessed that indefinable beauty of expression and manner, which we 
 so often see without the power to analyze, and which won many 
 fair hearts whose peace he never dreamed of disturbing, and some 
 far above his aspirations. Aspirations, indeed, he could scarcely 
 be said to have. Never, perhaps, was mortal more devoid of self- 
 esteem, his deficiency in which quality might have been considered 
 almost reprehensible, had it not been a natural hiatus in his char 
 acter which no education could supply. 
 
 Elegant, well-educated, witty and graceful, he really believed 
 himself to be a very ordinary mortal, who owed all his considera 
 tion to the extreme good-nature of his acquaintances, and to the 
 great merits of his younger brother. His friends were all quite or 
 nearly faultless in his estimation, but Tom was a perfect paragon 
 of excellence. So talented, so learned, so very, very deep, so ambi 
 tious, too, that he was sure to become a very great man ere long, 
 and to shed a rich lustre upon the family name. Ah ! how he 
 regretted that his parents, whose pet Tom had ever been, could 
 not have been permitted to live to see that coming day which 
 was to realize their predictions and his own expectations. 
 
 It was true, he thought, his brother had some failings of char 
 acter, though perhaps he ought rather to call them eccentricities. 
 Genius is always eccentric, and cannot be expected to be governed 
 by the same laws which bind ordinary mortals. He had thought 
 that Tom lacked in what should he call it? thoughtfulness, con 
 sideration for others not for him, indeed ; there was no ne"ed of 
 thinking about him but for his now solitary old grandfather, and 
 sometimes for other friends. Then, Tom was a little irritable 
 that was the genius, of course, but it was a pity ; and sometimes he 
 was a little, a very little vain yet how could the poor fellow help 
 it, thought Harry, with so much to be vain of?
 
 12 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 Mr. Vrail had been wealthy, but in his mistaken anxiety to 
 increase his property for his children's sake, it had been reduced, 
 within the last year of his life, by a failing speculation, to less than 
 a competence. His small farm and homestead, situated in a vil 
 lage on the bank of the lludson, formed the whole of his posses 
 sions, and to this estate the brothers were equal heirs. 
 
 Brought up in the expectation of so great wealth, it seemed indeed 
 but a pittance to them, and they became speedily aware of the 
 necessity of making some exertion for their support 
 
 Harry, unfortunately, had learned no business. When his 
 collegiate course had terminated, he had been advised, but 
 not urged, by his indulgent parents, to select a profession and 
 pursue it, and he had often nearly resolved to do so. But what 
 was Harry fit for, in his own estimation ? He thought, at times, 
 of the law ; but what was the use of studying law, when young 
 Tom could outspeak him already in the debating society, and could 
 make more noise in five minutes than he would dare to make in 
 the whole evening. To be sure, Tom was not very perspicuous in 
 his arguments, and often forgot and misstated historical facts, 
 but then he did everything with an air, and made the weakest 
 point of his case seem strong by the force and fire of his declamation. 
 
 The practice of medicine had also been recommended to Harry 
 as a genteel and easy business, but the idea of ever having a 
 human life dependent on his poor judgment made him tremble ; 
 and as for the pulpit, he thought that a man, like himself, who 
 was good for nothing else, certainly had no right to think of that. 
 So Harry had wasted year after year in a sort of elegant leisure, 
 reading, indeed, a great deal of history, biography and classic lore, 
 and constantly finding among his departed heroes prototypes of 
 what Tom was going to become one of these days. 
 
 When Mr. Vrail's losses occurred, his sons were far from know 
 ing the extent of them, for the kind father, still hopeful of retriev 
 ing his fortunes, would not look poverty in the face, nor teach his
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 13 
 
 children to contemplate what seemed to him so hideous a spectre. 
 It was not, therefore, until his sudden death that they became 
 aware of their comparative penury, and of the necessity of turning 
 to some account the excellent education which he had bestowed 
 upon them. The younger son had, indeed, for several years been 
 nominally a student in the office of a village attorney, more with 
 a view to the acquirement of that renown which he was sure 
 must follow his first forensic efforts, than with any expecta 
 tion of making his business a source of profit. But now, when 
 poverty had come so suddenly upon him, he felt entirely impatient 
 of the slow process of regaining his lost wealth which his profes 
 sion offered, and he longed to discover some " open sesame " to the 
 magic portals of Mammon. 
 
 It is difficult to convince a man who has once been affluent that 
 there is not some short and certain road which will lead him back 
 to the golden highway from which he has strayed, and Tom was 
 particularly sanguine on this point. 
 
 " We must sell the homestead to begin with," he said to Harry, 
 when, a few months after his father's decease, the brothers had 
 their first business consultation ; " we must turn everything into 
 money " 
 
 " Grandfather included, I suppose," said Harry, smiling ; " for 
 your plan would leave him no home." 
 
 u Oh, I did not think of grandfather," replied Tom ; and then 
 added, after a pause, "How very old he is isn't he ?" 
 
 " Why, bless you Tom, no ! He isn't seventy-five yet, and he is 
 as hale and hearty as ever he is good for a dozen years, at least, 
 yt, I hope." 
 
 " And nothing to live on. Well, we must manage some way in 
 relation to him, and then we must sell out everything. There 
 are many field* open for speculation when once one has a little 
 money on hand. But nothing can be done without that. At 
 present we can scarcely buy a barrel of flour."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 "Tom talks like a book," thought Ilarry ; "but what does he 
 mean to do with grandfather ?" 
 
 Their conversation was interrupted by the entrance of the vene 
 rable subject of their remarks, a hale, hearty old man, bent, indeed 
 with years, and slightly crippled with rheumatism, yet with a face 
 red, and fresh, and unwrinkled, shining out of its setting of snowy 
 hair, like the sun breaking through a white fog. 
 
 Guert Roserelt was a Dutchman at all points, and his consent 
 had with difficulty been obtained, twenty-five years before, to the 
 marriage of his loved Katrina with an American who could boast 
 no Flemish blood or affinities but these scruples had long been 
 forgotten, and he now cherished the memory of his son-in-law 
 with an affection scarcely inferior to that with which he mourned 
 his departed daughter. His grandsons were all that he had left 
 on earth to love, and his old heart clung to them as the oak, riven, 
 but not uprooted, clings to its native soil. Yet it was not with an 
 equal affection that lie regarded the orphaned youths, for Ilarry 
 had been his pet in childhood, and, though unacknowledged as 
 such, was greatly his favorite still. 
 
 " I am glad you have come, grandpa," exclaimed the elder bro 
 ther, impulsively ; " we were just speaking of" 
 
 "Of business," Raid Tom, interrupting his brother, and slightly 
 coloring as he spoke ; " and we shall, perhaps, want your advice." 
 
 " Veil, den, boys, what is it, now ?" said the old man, compla 
 cently, seating himself between the youths. 
 
 " Why, you see," answered the younger brother, " it is time for 
 us to be seeking our fortunes, Harry and I we are poor enough 
 now, you know, and we ought to be up and doing. But what we 
 are to do, is the question." 
 
 " Yes yes," said the grandfather, quickly, nodding his head 
 energetically, " I hef been thinking of it too. This reeling of 
 books and blowing on the flute will never make a poor man rich." 
 
 " That's you, Ilarry," said Tom, chuckling.
 
 THE PBISONEE OF THE BOBDEB. 15 
 
 " Neither will this shmoking cigars in a lawyer's shop, and talk 
 ing politics," continued the mentor, shaking his white locks still 
 more earnestly. 
 
 " That's you, Tom," said Harry. 
 
 " Yes yes it is both of you. If Tommy means to be a lawyer, 
 well and goot 'Tish a trade I don't much like but 'he is a 
 shmart lad, and may get to be a Justice of the Peace or Supervi 
 sor one of these days." 
 
 "Justice of the Peace or Supervisor !" echoed Tom, contemptu 
 ously. 
 
 " Hush !" whispered his brother. 
 
 " Yes yes," continued the old man, " that you may, ef you are 
 shrnart you will be a Squire, perhaps a Judge some day, 
 Tommy." 
 
 " Like Judge Boory, I suppose, to wake up and say, ' I concur,' 
 when the first judge gives an opinion, and then go to sleep again." 
 
 " Yes, like Judge Boory," added Guert, who had not understood 
 the latter part of the young man's reply ; "yes, you will do very 
 well, if you try but as to Harry, here" 
 
 "Oh, I shall rise to be first flageolet to some travelling Punch 
 and Judy, grandfather," said Harry, laughing, and taking down 
 his flute ; " you will see if I don't. Just listen to this new air 
 from the Beggar's Opera, which I have been learning." 
 
 " ' Tish the right thing for you to learn, poy," replied the old 
 man, smiling, and laying his hand affectionately upon the head of 
 his grandson. " The Beggar's Opera yesh yesh !" and the old 
 gentleman's head gave a great many little nods, the playful smile 
 still lingering upon his lips. 
 
 Harry took advantage of the pause in conversation to play the 
 air half through, and he would have played it over a dozen times 
 before his grandfather would have interrupted him in anything 
 which gave him so much pleasure ; but Tom frowned, and Harry 
 stopped.
 
 16 THE PKI8ONEB OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " We have no time for music now," said the younger brother, 
 " if you call that music but I think I have heard cornstalk flutes 
 give clearer notes than that cracked and patched tube of yours." 
 
 " It was father's flute," replied Harry, in a low voice, which 
 certainly was most musical, if the instrument was not. 
 
 "As to the law," said Tom, recurring to business, and, of course, 
 to his own prospects, " I don't half like it; and, besides, it is too 
 slow a path for me without some auxiliary. I must try something 
 else. I want to get rich first, and then I will practise law after 
 wards for the honor and Mat of it. lint the money the money 
 is what I want now, grandfather, and what Harry wants too, I 
 suppose." 
 
 " Why don't one of you go and marry little Getty Van Kleeck V 
 asked Guert, addressing them both, but looking at his favorite. 
 u She is almost as rich as the Patroon, and a pretty little chub she 
 is too." 
 
 Harry rose, and turned aside to lay his flute on the shelf, and 
 Tom replied, 
 
 " By George ! I never thought, of that. It wouldn't be a bad 
 idea though, to be sure, she isn't exactly tlie kind of wife a man 
 would like to introduce to to distinguished circles." 
 
 44 To distinguished what . ? " said the old man, sharply. 
 
 " Why to distinguished people, grandfather fashionable 
 acquaintances, you know." 
 
 " She is a goot girl," said the old man, earnestly ; " as clean as 
 a pink and as fresh us a rose." 
 
 " She is short and fat," answered Tom ; " but she must be very 
 rich, of course. A queer old codger her father was, and he died 
 of a surfeit of sour crout." 
 
 " He was a goot man," said Guert, 
 
 " Ami died like a great one," added Harry, smiling. " Frederick 
 the (Jreat killed himself by over eating, and there are plenty of 
 royal precedents for gluttony."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 17 
 
 " He was a goot man !" reiterated Guert, sharply. 
 
 " I don't know," muttered Tom, musingly, " I don't know but I 
 will take Getty. She is squabby, certainly ; but a what do you 
 think, Harry ? You are much better acquainted with her than I 
 am." 
 
 There was the slightest perceptible increase of color on Harry's 
 cheek as he was thus applied to, but he answered without hesi 
 tation. 
 
 " I think you could get her, Tom." 
 
 " Get her ! You think I could get her ! Well, I did not want 
 your opinion on that point but the question is, whether it would 
 be quite the thing ?" 
 
 " I think Gertrude a very amiable and sensible young lady," 
 replied Harry. 
 
 " Well, I guess that is the first time the little dumpling was 
 ever called a young lady, and I don't think she would recognize 
 herself by the title. However, she might be transformed into a 
 young lady stranger metamorphoses have taken place. I will 
 certainly think about it. Will you go over there with me some 
 evening ? I am almost a stranger to her." 
 
 " Yes," said Harry, unhesitatingly.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 A DUTCH BELLE. 
 
 HARRY and Getty were very well acquainted with each other. 
 Their homes w^ere indeed a considerable distance apart, Miss Van 
 Kleeck living in a large old farm-house quite without the precincts 
 of the village, and nearly a mile from the residence of the V rails. 
 Almost alone did she live, too, for her mother had been several 
 years deceased, and since the death of her father, which had 
 occurred only a few months prior to the time now spoken of, she 
 had continued to reside in the family mansion, with an old aunt, 
 who had been one of the household longer than even Getty her 
 self. The remainder of the family consisted of a hired laborer 
 and two domestic servants, all of whom had occupied their pre 
 sent position so very many years without change, that each seetiwd 
 to challenge a life interest in the old homestead, and Getty had 
 not the heart to break up the establishment since. the removal of 
 its venerable head, nor could she be said scarcely to entertain the 
 least desire to do so. For what idea had Getty of home, elsewhere 
 than in the old brown house, with its antique chimneys, and its 
 long Dutch stoop, whence for so many summer evenings, far back 
 as memory could reach, the smoke of the paternal pipe had 
 ascended. 
 
 (Jetty did not wish to change her abode, nor did she scarcely 
 realize her right to do so. She knew, indeed, that she was the 
 aole inheritor of her father's large property, but she very faintly 
 is
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BQEDEE. 19 
 
 comprehended its value, or the importance which it gave her in 
 the eyes of others, and she had so long been accustomed to defer 
 ence to her aunt, that it was with difficulty and by slow degrees 
 alone that she could appreciate her position as mistress of the 
 household. 
 
 How or when Harry's acquaintance with Gertrude begun it 
 would be difficult to say, but for several preceding years his 
 hunting excursions had extended more often through old Van 
 Kleeck's woods than in any other quarter, and the silvery stream 
 which tinkled across the meadow of Mynheer afforded the finest 
 flavored trout, in Harry's opinion, of the whole country around. 
 It was natural enough, on these expeditions, to stop and chat occa 
 sionally with old Baltus, on his stoop, and sometimes to leave a 
 tribute of his game with the proprietor of the domain on which 
 it was bagged. If a string of finer trout than usual rewarded 
 his afternoon's labors, the larger half was sure to be left at Baltus' 
 door, despite of all resistance ; and then the servant was to be 
 instructed in the art of dressing, and Getty in the mystery of cooking 
 them in the way which should best preserve their flavor. Some 
 times, too, the fatigued youth could be induced at the close of the 
 day, to remain and see if his culinary instructions were properly 
 followed, and at the bountiful board of the Dutchman his seat 
 chanced ever to be beside that of Getty, who saw that he received 
 of the choicest portions of his own gifts. How she loaded his 
 plate, too, with dainties drawn from dark closets, the key of which 
 was seldom turned, save on such occasions as this; how the thickest 
 cream filled the old-fashioned silver creampot to the brim, and 
 was half emptied over Harry's strawberries, or on Harry's currants, 
 while with her own white hand she pitched the large wheaten 
 slices, quoit-like, around his plate, enjoining upon him, in the most 
 approved fashion of Dutch hospitality, to eat. 
 
 Nor did Harry always find himself sufficiently refreshed to start 
 for home as soon as the evening meal was finished. From the
 
 20 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 table to the long covered stoop was a natural and easy transition ; 
 for there the air was fresh and cool, and while Baltus planted him- 
 self, puffing, in his favorite corner, and his silent vrow sat knit 
 ting and musing at his side, and pussy, unreproved, now dandled 
 the good dame's ball of yarn in her paws, and now tapping it 
 fiercely, pursued it rolling far across the floor; while the swallows 
 darted daringly inside the pillars, and skimming close to the ceil 
 ing, flew chirping out at the farthest opening, Harry and Getty 
 chatted and laughed together talking only on common themes 
 it is true, yet at times in tones which might have been mistaken 
 by one who had not caught the words, for tones of love. And 
 there was a time when yet Harry's father was alive, and was a 
 man of wealth, that the young man had dreamed of love. It 
 was presumptuous in him, he knew, even then, to look up to one so 
 fair and pure as sweet Gertrude seemed to him, and one for whom 
 so many worthier than himself would be certain to aspire. 
 
 Yet he could not refrain from hoping, though with so faint a 
 heart that he never found encouragement to declare, or even most 
 remotely to hint at the love which consumed him. But if, while 
 he was the prospective heir of great wealth, he felt thus unworthy 
 of the object of his admiration, widely, hopelessly yawned between 
 them the gulf of separation when positive poverty became his lot. 
 
 With a pang of unspeakable intensity he dismissed the bright 
 visions which had gilded his heart, and sought no more to recall 
 so painful and illusive a dream. 
 
 Yet, strangely enough, while he held himself thus unworthy of 
 Gertrude, and considered that his changed position precluded him 
 from the right to offer her his hand, he saw no such barrier in 
 the way of his brother. Tom, he thought, was so clever and so 
 handsome, his merits were so many and his fortunes so sure, that 
 he might almost be entitled to wed a princese, and although he 
 was half incensed, he was not surprised at the very confident tone 
 in which the young lawyer had spoken of winning the beautiful
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 21 
 
 Gertrude, if he chose. Harry thought so himself he had often 
 thought of it before, and had wondered why his brother had 
 never seemed to notice this sparkling jewel in his path any more 
 than if it were but common crystal. 
 
 But true love, even when hopeless, instinctively revolts at the 
 idea of seeing the beloved object in the possession of another, 
 however worthy, and Harry, although not without some upbraid 
 ing of conscience, had carefully abstained from saying anything 
 which should set the current of his brother's thoughts in the direc 
 tion of the great prize he had discovered. Very great, therefore, 
 was his alarm when his good grandsire made his abrupt sugges 
 tion, and when Tom so coarsely and ungraciously seemed to 
 approve it. Yet he suppressed his great grief, and replied truth 
 fully to his brother's inquiry, for he not only believed that the lat 
 ter could obtain the beautiful heiress (indeed, he looked upon 
 them from that moment as wedded), but he failed to see the utter 
 selfishness which had so entirely overlooked himself or any predi 
 lections which he might entertain. 
 
 So Harry accompanied his brother on his first visit to Getty, 
 not because any formal introduction was needed, for there had 
 been a slight v acquaintance existing between all the parties from 
 childhood, but because Tom thought it would serve to put him at 
 once on better and more familiar terms with the lady. And so it 
 did. Getty was delighted to see them, for she appreciated the 
 kindness which remembered her bereavement and her isolation. 
 So very amiable and cheerful did she appear so naturally grace 
 ful and winning, especially when conversing with Harry, with 
 whom she was best acquainted, that Tom was positively delighted 
 with her, and on his return homeward, he announced his fixed 
 determination to offer himself within a week. 
 
 " Won't she be astonished ?" he said. 
 
 "It will be rather abrupt," replied Harry; "she will hardly 
 expect it so soon."
 
 22 TUE PRISONER OF THE BORDEK. 
 
 " Very probable ; but when a thing is to be done, the sooner it 
 is accomplished the better. Besides, it wouldn't be fair to keep 
 her in suspense." 
 
 " Perhaps you are right." 
 
 " I shan't hurry her to fix the day, you know, but I abhor long 
 courtships, and these things can as well be settled in a week as in 
 a year." 
 
 " Perhaps you would have done well to save time by proposing 
 for her to-night," said Harry, compelling a laugh. 
 
 "No, that would not have looked well. Besides, it is proper 
 she should have time to make my acquaintance." 
 
 "And you surely do not think a week sufficient for the purpose 
 of forming a mutual acquaintance, and for acquiring that attach 
 ment for each other which ought to precede a matrimonial 
 engagement ?" 
 
 44 1 surely do. Dave we not been neighbors from childhood 
 and does she not know rne well enough by reputation ? Do not 
 fear, Harry; I will manage it." 
 
 "But if" 
 
 "No, no a 'but' and an 'if are quite too much in one sen 
 tence. I tell you I have no fears. She may possibly be engaged 
 to some boor of a fellow, but even then, Harry, I thick it could 
 be managed. Don't you ?" 
 
 "I do not think she is engaged certainly not to any one 
 unworthy of her." 
 
 " Then we are on safe ground," said Tom, with hilarity, for he 
 seemed to think his brother equally interested with himself in the 
 success of his plans. " She seems a nice girl, and I have no 
 doubt we shall get on capitally together. She shall soon lead a 
 different sort of life from her present one, cooped up in an old 
 brown farm-house, with a dragon to guard her. Won't she open 
 her eyes when we go to the city, and she gets into New York 
 society ?"
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 23 
 
 Harry began to open his eyes a little to his brother's character, 
 but the force of education was strong, and he had been taught to 
 believe Tom almost perfect, and his invincible good nature was 
 busy in meliorating the harsh views which he was at first dis 
 posed to take of his conduct, and in inventing excuses for him. 
 Besides, he had a strong affection for Tom, which he believed to 
 be fully reciprocated, and he did not doubt that Getty would 
 inspire .him with the same fervent love which his own heart had 
 once felt, and even now with difficulty suppressed. He did not 
 pursue the subject, nor return to it again, excepting when com 
 pelled to do so by the other, whose exuberant spirits ran wild in 
 contemplation of the fortunate change which he was about to 
 make in his affairs, and who could not cease to wonder that he 
 had never before discovered such an obvious opportunity for his 
 personal advancement. 
 
 The more he thought of his project the more deeply his heart 
 was set upon it, and so bountifully was he supplied with that 
 quality of mind which Harry most lacked, self-esteem, that he had 
 no misgivings as to success.
 
 CHAPTER ILL 
 
 AUNT BECKY AND THE HEIRESS. 
 
 BALTUS VAN KLEECK had left the world somewhat suddenly* 
 and without making any provision for the disposal of that part of 
 it which he claimed to own ; and when his pretty daughter Getty 
 became, by operation of law, sole proprietress of several square 
 miles of the terrestrial globe, without any guardian or man of 
 business to guide or instruct her in its management, her position 
 was one of no little embarrassment. 
 
 Not that she would have so considered it had she been left to 
 herself in exercising her sovereignty for Getty was an easy, 
 good-natured soul, who said "yes" to everybody's advice, and to 
 all applications for favors. Not a tenant but would have had his 
 rent lowered, or his house repaired, or some privilege granted or 
 restriction renjoved, bad it not been for the perpetual interference 
 of aunt Becky, a shrivelled, nervous old lady, who was kept in a 
 continual state of excitement by the fear that her niece would be 
 imposed upon. 
 
 " Don't you do it, Getty," were the words with which she 
 usually burst in upon these conferences, spectacles on nose, with 
 out waiting to hear the specific subject of negotiation. 
 
 u I'll tell you what, aunt," said the heiress, one day after one of 
 these interviews, from which the applicant had retired discomfit- 
 ted by the very first gleam of Madame Becky's glasses. " I must 
 have an agent to manage these matters, for they are quite beyond
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 25 
 
 my comprehension. What with farms to hire, and farms to sell, 
 stock to dispose of, and rents to be collected, I shall go crazy. I 
 know I shall. I must have an agent." 
 
 O 
 
 " What for, then, would you have an agent ?" said the dame, in 
 a loud key, scowling meanwhile over the black rims of her spec 
 tacles ; " to cheat you out of everything, and to grow rich on your 
 money ? Hey ?" 
 
 " No, aunt ; some good, reliable man " 
 
 " Good, reliable fiddlestick, Getty." 
 
 " I say no, aunt." 
 
 " I say yes, child. He'll charge you half for taking care of 
 your property, and run away with the rest. Don't talk to me 
 about agents." 
 
 Getty had never divested herself of the dread with which from 
 childhood she had regarded her scolding aunt, and so, without 
 fully resolving either to carry or yield the point, she sought to 
 escape from the altercation for the present by not pressing it. 
 
 " But these repairs, aunt," she said, " which are so much needed 
 for these poor men ?" 
 
 " It is no such thing ; there are no repairs needed. Why, one 
 would think the houses and fences had all tumbled down the 
 moment poor Baltus was gone. It is no such thing, I say they 
 are well enough. I have been in every house on the .estate within 
 a fortnight, and they are well enough." 
 
 " But Mr. Jones, who has eight children, can't make his rent 
 out of the farm." 
 
 " Let him give it up, then, to some one who can. What business 
 has he with so many children ?" 
 
 " And Mr. Smith has lost one of his best oxen." 
 
 " He must take better care of his oxen, then. He need not 
 expect us to pay him for it, I can tell him that." 
 
 "But I gave him ten dollars, at all events," replied Getty des 
 perately, and not without alarm. 
 
 2
 
 26 TOTE PRISON KR OF THE B /RDER. 
 
 " Ten dollars, child ! Well, now, did anybody ever hear the 
 like of that? Ten dollars to that idle, whining fellow! Why, 
 Getty, you will be in the poor house in a year, if that is the way 
 you are going on that you will. Ten dollars !'' 
 
 Becky could hardly throw accent enough upon these two words 
 to express her appreciation of the magnitude of the waste. 
 
 " I dare say it was too much," said Getty, " but he told a very 
 pitiful story." 
 
 " Yes, yes, they'll all tell pitiful stories enough, if they can only 
 find any one silly enough to believe them. But I'll see to it that 
 there is no more such throwing away of Baltus' money. Give me 
 the key." 
 
 Getty submissively took from a side pocket a small bunch of 
 keys, and slipping the smallest off the steel ring which held them 
 together, she handed it to her aunt. No sooner, however, had 
 she done so, than the absurdity of the command and the compli 
 ance became apparent to her, and with rising wrath, she was 
 about to recall her act, when her eyes met the dark scowl of the 
 old lady, and yielding to the force of habit, she remained quiet. 
 
 Now, Becky's conduct, harsh as it seemed, was altogether 
 caused by excessive anxiety for her niece's interest, and she was to 
 the full extent as honest as she was crabbed. She felt her respon 
 sibility as the only surviving adult relative of her brother, and as 
 a sort of natural guardian of both the heiress and her estate, a 
 position which she was by no means desirous of retaining any 
 longer than the welfare of Gertrude required it. Her only liopo 
 of relief from her self-imposed duties, was in getting Gertrude 
 married to some "stiddy, sober man." But on this point she had 
 a morbid anxiety even greater than that which related to the pro 
 pertv, for she was in constant trepidation lest the heiress should 
 fall a victim to some needy fortune-hunter, in which class she 
 ranked all suitors who did not follow the plough, and wear home 
 spun. She even went so far as to question more than one pre-
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 27 
 
 suming beau as to his intentions, and one timid young man, who 
 had been a whole month accumulating courage enough to make a 
 first call upon Gertrude, was so frightened by the fierce manner 
 in which aunt Becky asked him what he wanted, that he only 
 stammered out something about having got into the wrong house, 
 and retreated without once seeing the object of his hopes. 
 Strangely enough, too, although Getty knew her aunt's conduct in 
 this instance, and her general asperity towards gentleman visitors, 
 she did not seem to resent it, or to be rendered at all uuhappy by 
 it nay she was even suspected of rejoicing at so easy a mode of 
 escaping the persecution of lovers. She was unwilling, however, 
 that the imputation of inhospitality or impoliteness should rest 
 upon her family, and on this point she remonstrated with the 
 duenna. 
 
 " Let the mollyhacks stay at home, then," said Becky ; " what 
 business have they to come here sparking ? Let them stay at 
 home then, and when we want them we will send for them." 
 
 The visit of the Vrails caused her some annoyance, for she knew 
 that their father had died nearly insolvent, and they were what 
 she called " broad-cloth beaux." But neither of them could yet be 
 regarded as ^ suitor, and the old dame kept quiet in regard to 
 them as long as there was no repetition of their offence.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 ABRUPT PROPOSALS. 
 
 " WHAT has come over you Getty, that you have been singing 
 all the time for these two days, up-stairs and down hey ?" said 
 Becky to her niece, in the afternoon of the second day after the 
 visit w hich has been spoken of. 
 
 " O, nothing, aunt Becky," replied Gertrude, hesitatingly ; " I 
 often sing like that, do not I ?" 
 
 " Nut often, I hope. I have counted these stitches over theso 
 three times, and every time your ring-tee-iddity has made me for 
 get how many there are." 
 
 The dame's tone was severe, and as Getty spied the old scowl 
 taking shape on her forehead, she retreated to her own room to 
 sing away the remainder of the evening by herself. On the mor 
 row, also, her heart seemed equally light, and snatches of old 
 songs were escaping all day from her lips, making every room 
 and closet vocal as she flitted through them on various house 
 hold duties. Now and then a growl responded to some of 
 these chirpings, silencing them for a while, only to break forth in 
 some other quarter of the house more merrily than ever. As 
 evening drew nigh, her merriment gradually subsided, and she with 
 drew to her own apartment in a more thoughtful and pensive 
 mood not long, however, to remain unsought. 
 
 II er heart beat quickly when, listening, she heard the voice of 
 a visitor below, and far quicker when a servant girl came up and 
 
 98
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 29 
 
 informed her that Mr. Vrail was in the parlor, and wished to see 
 her. Startled, but not surprised, with a fluttering heart and 
 flushed face, she flew to the glass to add the last touch to the sim 
 ple adornments of her person, and although far from being vain, 
 she could not forbear contemplating for a moment with compla 
 cency the sweet picture reflected by the faithful mirror. 
 
 She waited a little while for her agitation to subside : for with 
 that rapid breath and heightened color, and something very like a 
 tear glistening in her eye, she was unwilling to meet her visitor ; 
 but, while she waited, she received another and more urgent sum 
 mons. 
 
 " You had better come down, Miss Gertrude," said the girl, who 
 seemed to guess that her young mistress was expecting a not un 
 welcome visitor ; " you had better come down, for your aunt Becky 
 is getting ready to go in and see the gentleman." 
 
 This announcement did not have a tendency to allay Miss Van 
 Kleeck's excitement, but it hastened her movements, and in a few 
 moments she was at the parlor door, which she entered trem 
 blingly, and not the less beautiful for her fright. Her step had 
 been agile, but she stopped as if spell-bound just within the doorway, 
 seemingly unable to comprehend or reply to the very civil " Good 
 evening," with which she was addressed by Mr. Thomas Vrail. 
 
 The changed expression of her countenance, so radiant on enter 
 ing, so amazed and saddened now, did not fail to attract the notice 
 of that young gentleman, who, sagely attributing it to the awe in 
 spired by his presence, at once condescendingly resolved to reas 
 sure the heart of his charmer by his suavity. But, although Getty 
 recovered herself so far as to say " Good evening," and, after 
 another considerable pause, to ask her visitor to sit down, and then 
 to sit down herself on {he farthest edge of the chair most remote 
 from her companion, she did not seem easily reassured. 
 
 Tom said it was a pleasant evening, and Getty said " Yes," very 
 very faintly.
 
 30 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 Then Tom said it was a beautiful walk from his house to Miss 
 Van Kleeck's, and Getty again answered with a monosyllable, but 
 this lime a little more distinctly. 
 
 " A very delightful walk," reiterated the suitor ; " ami one 
 which I hope I sliall have the pleasure of taking frequently." 
 
 Miss Van Kleeck, thinking it necessary to say something in re 
 ply, and entirely failing to comprehend the drift of the remark, 
 " hoped so too." 
 
 Tom now felt himself to be getting along fast nay, with very 
 railroad speed, so he ventured to draw his seat a little nearer to 
 Getty, to her manifest trepidation, for her eyes turned quickly 
 toward the door, and she seemed to be contemplating flight. 
 
 But it was one of Tom's maxims to strike while the iron is hot, 
 and if he had been so well convinced cf having made a favorable 
 impression on the evening of his urst visit, he felt doubly sure now, 
 after the new encouragement he had received. 
 
 "I may be a little hasty, Miss Van Kleeck," he said, again 
 slightly lessening his distance from her, " but I have had the pre 
 sumption to imagine that I that you that I " 
 
 M Please not to come any nearer," said Getty, hastily, as her sui 
 tor's chair exhibited still farther sings of locomotion. 
 
 " Ah ! certainly not, if you wish it," replied the lover, very 
 blandly ; " I mean, not at present ; but allow me to hope that the 
 time will come, when you when I that is to say when both of 
 us " 
 
 Tom stopped, for Gertrude had risen and taken a step toward 
 the door, with much appearance of agitation. 
 
 " I fear you do not understand me," he said. 
 
 " I fear I do," she replied quickly ami sensibly; "although it is 
 rather your manner than your words which express your meaning." 
 
 " Stay, then, and be assured that I am quite in earnest." 
 
 " I do not question your sincerity, Mr. Vrail "- 
 
 u That I have come to offer you this hand," he continued, extend-
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 31 
 
 ing a very clean one, which bore evident marks of recent scrufc 
 bing for its present service, but which the heiress exhibited no haste 
 to accept. 
 
 She had attained sufficient proximity to the door to feel cer 
 tain that her retreat could not be cut off, and her self-possession 
 having in some degree returned, she listened respectfully and 
 replied politely, although with a tone of sadness. 
 
 " I will spare you any further avowal of your feelings, Mr. Vrail," 
 she began. 
 
 " Do not think of such a thing, dear Gertrude," he replied, still 
 unawakened from his hallucination. " I am proud to make pro 
 fession of my love for you." 
 
 " Will you listen to me a moment before I go ?" 
 
 " An hour ! a week ! nay, forever !" 
 
 " I shall not detain you a minute." 
 
 " I assure you I am in no hurry." 
 
 "lam. You are laboring under a mistake. We are nearly 
 strangers to each other, and you have scarcely the right to address 
 me in the way you have done ; but if it were otherwise, I have 
 only to answer by declining your offer," she said, glancing at the 
 hand and arm which had remained projecting like a pump-handle 
 all this while, with the evident expectation on the part of Thomas, 
 whose whole attitude was quite theatrical, that it was speedily to 
 be seized and clung to. 
 
 lie now began to look astonished and alarmed, but he immedi 
 ately rallied. 
 
 " Oh, I see how it is," he said ; " I have been rather abrupt, I 
 dare say ; but we will become better acquainted. I will call often 
 to see you, and then why, Miss Van Kleeck don't go /" 
 
 Getty had flow become angry ; she left the room and her aston 
 ished lover, but paused a moment outside the door, and said, with 
 a very pretty flush on her cheek, and a very bright sparkling in 
 her eye 
 
 " Call as often as you choose, Mr. Vrail, but I shall never see
 
 32 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 you. You do not seem to understand the plainest words, but I 
 assure you we shall never be better acquaiuted with each other 
 than we are now. Good evening." 
 
 So saying, Getty almost ran out of the outer room, shutting 
 the door after her with a haste that gave it quite the character of 
 a slam, and hurried up to her own apartment 
 
 Tom's panoply of conceit, which was almost invulnerable, and 
 which had withstood so much, only now gave way. 
 
 " I really believe she means to refuse me," said he, soliloquizing ; 
 "it is very ridiculous but perhaps she may come back. I will 
 wait a little." 
 
 He did wait some minutes, listening earnestly, and was at length 
 gratified by the sound of approaching steps, which he advanced 
 to meet with great alacrity. But what was his consternation on 
 encountering at the door the wrinkled and vinegary countenance 
 of Dame Becky, whose huge spectacles, as she stood confronting 
 him a moment in silence, glowered upon him like the eyes of the 
 great horned owl. 
 
 The lover retreated a step before this apparition. 
 
 " Do you want (Jetty .*" she said, at length, in a voice amazingly 
 i>hrill and sharp. 
 
 " I yes, I should be happy to see her for a few moments, if 
 if you please." 
 
 " But do you want her do you want to marry her /" she asked, 
 in still more of a scolding tone. 
 
 "Oh ah yes, madam," said Tom, attempting to win the old 
 woman by a fine speech ; " I am exceedingly proud to call myself 
 an admirer of your beautiful niece, and I have indulged the hoj>e 
 that we might find our tastes congenial, and our hearts sympathe 
 tic. May I count, my dear madam, on your influence with Miss 
 Gertrude ?" 
 
 u No, you can'/, and more than that, you can't have her. So 
 no more of that. You are the third this week." 
 
 u Good gracious ! the third wftat, ma'am ?"
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 33 
 
 " No matter what. You can't have her you understand don't 
 
 you 
 
 '" 
 
 " Y yes," said Tom, ll I suppose I do." 
 
 " Very well, then no offence meant," said aunt Becky, now 
 trying to modify what might seem harsh in her language by a 
 stroke of politeness, but still speaking in the same high key ; 
 " won't you sit down ?" 
 
 "No I thank you," muttered Tom, now decidedly crestfallen ; 
 " I rather think it is time for me to go." 
 
 " Good night, then," said Becky, following him to the door as 
 close as if he had been a burglar. " Take care of the dog f n 
 
 " The deuce !" said Tom to himself, clutching his cane, as he 
 walked off the stoop ; " is there a dog to be shunned too ? I 
 shouldn't wonder if they should set him on me !" and he quickened 
 his step down the lane that led to the highway, and was soon out 
 of sight of the old farm-house, without even turning to take a last 
 look at the solitary light which gleamed like a beacon from Getty's 
 room alas ! no beacon of hope for him.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE ELOQUENT EMISSARY. 
 
 TOM had kept his own counsel, and although his greatly changed 
 demeanor, and the fact that there was no repetition of his visit to 
 Miss Van Kleeck, excited Harry's suspicions, he could not fully 
 believe either that his brother had been rejected, or that H had 
 abandoned his matrimonial views. Hut much as he had tried to 
 wish for the suitor's success, he had been unable really to do so, and 
 when the latter, fearful of the imputation which his silence would 
 fasten upon him, condescended to define his position, it was greatly 
 to Harry's relief, although not much to his enlightenment. 
 
 "I'll tell you what," said Tom, "I didn't like Getty as well the 
 second time I saw her; I hardly think she'll do for me. Then, 
 that old dragon that guards her is a horrid old creature. I rather 
 think I won't be hasty about it. At all events, I will wait awhile." 
 
 Harry thought all this true, for he could not suspect his brother 
 of falsehood, and he imputed his mistaken opinion of Gertrude 
 entirely to a want of sufficient acquaintance with her. How truly 
 he knew her to be worthy of the most exalted love ! But he made 
 little reply, and the subject was soon willingly dropped by both 
 parties. 
 
 Their business affairs, in the meantime, did not mend. The 
 younger brother soon grew as chimerical and visionary as ever in 
 searching for short roads to fortune, but without the least idea of 
 seeking her where she frequents most, in the beaten highway of 
 
 84
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 35 
 
 patient and plodding toil. It was about this time that Tom re 
 turned home one day from his office, where his occupation was 
 anything but study, and sought out his brother with an appearance 
 of much excitement, 
 and action such an opportunity as offers but once in a man's 
 
 " Now, Harry," he said, " the time has really come for decision 
 lifetime. My most sanguine hopes bid fair to be realized." 
 
 " Why, what is it now, Tom P 
 
 " A great chance ! While we-are dreaming away our time 
 here, others are up and doing in one of the greatest enterprises of 
 the age. I have had a long interview, this afternoon, with a Col. 
 Allen, of Canada, who is to stop here two days, to form a ' Hunt 
 er's Lodge,' and I am going to become a member. He says as I 
 am the first volunteer, and am a man of of note, as he was 
 pleased to say, I shall be in a condition for immediate advance 
 ment and a commission." 
 
 " Why, what in the name of the seven wonders are you talking 
 about ?" asked Harry, laying down his flute, and gazing earnestly 
 at his brother. " Who is Col. Allen, and what is a hunter's 
 lodge P 
 
 " Surely you cannot be so ignorant as not to know about the 
 hunters, Harry ? You must have read about them in the papers." 
 
 " Oh ah ! those meddlesome fellows that are trying to get up 
 a revolution in Canada. I remember now, they call themselves 
 hunters." 
 
 " Trying to get up a revolution ! No, sir ; the revolution is 
 already begun, and is rapidly progressing, and in every town on 
 the northern frontier, secret clubs are forming of those who wish 
 to aid, either by personal service or by money, in the cause of 
 freedom. Col. Allen says that the youth and chivalry of the whole 
 nation are ready to rise, and win for themselves just such honors 
 in Canada as Lafayette, and Kosciusko, and other great men, 
 achieved in our Revolution."
 
 36 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 "Besides lots of prize-money, I suppose," said Uarry, laughing 
 quietly. 
 
 " Yes ; General Mackenzie, who is at the head of the provisional 
 government, has issued a proclamation, offering three hundred 
 acres of land, and a hundred dollars in specie, to every private ; 
 and as to commissioned officers " 
 
 " General Mackenzie at the head of the provisional government ! 
 Why, Tom, Mackenzie is in Michigan, a refugee and an outlaw, 
 with a price on his head, and all his own property confiscated." 
 
 " No matter for that 1 There was a price on Washington's 
 head, too, wasn't there ? What hurt did it do ? Mackenzie is to 
 be the Washington of Canada, its deliverer and its future Presi 
 dent." 
 
 " But I thought this agitation was subsiding, since the insurgents 
 at home, or the patriots, as you call them, and their sympathizers 
 here, had met with so many and such constant reverses. Surely, 
 blood enough has been spilt in such a ho|>eless cause." 
 
 " Subsiding ! Col. Allen says it is but just begun ; he says that 
 the burning of the 'Caroline' has lit up a flame in every quarter 
 of the land that meetings are being everywhere held, and that 
 millions of money are already subscribed for the cause. Did not 
 you read of the great meeting in New York last week I" 
 
 " Yes, I believe I saw something about it but I did not pay 
 much attention to it. It is, at all events, certain that our govern 
 ment has heretofore, and will continue to use all means to enforce 
 neutrality, and to prevent American citizens from invading a 
 country with which we are at peace." 
 
 '* Very true. But government can't prevent sympathy, and 
 private assistance with money, such as we gave to Greece and 
 Poland nor can it prevent our citizens from quietly leaving the 
 country, and when they are out of it, joining any standard they 
 choose. That's what the colonel says, and every lawyer knows 
 it's true."
 
 THE PRISONER OP THE BOEDER. 37 
 
 " It may be true," said Harry, taking down his flute ; " but I 
 should require more evidence than I have ever seen, either that the 
 Canadian people are greatly oppressed, or that they desire a revolu 
 tion, or that they will turn out to help those who go over to help 
 them, before I should be sympathizer or subscriber much less a 
 hunter, as you call it. It may suit the purpose of a few agitators, 
 both there and here, to get up a rebellion in the name of a suffer 
 ing people, who are very quietly minding their own business at 
 home, and have no remote intention of committing high treason." 
 
 " But if the people are trampled down, and blinded by their 
 tyrannical rulers " 
 
 " Let them remain so, until they have spirit enough and sense 
 enough to rise, as our ancestors did in '75, and then, if they can 
 show the world even half as just a cause as we did, they will not 
 lack help. The youth and chivalry of the whole nation would 
 rise in such a cause uninvoked, excepting by the clash of arms in 
 the cause of freedom ; armies would start up at a hundred points 
 along our frontiers, like the Highland legion at the whistle of 
 Roderick Dim ; they would pour into the arena impetuous as the 
 mountain torrents, and as resistless as the tornado which strews 
 forests in its path." 
 
 " Why, Harry," said Tom, who had listened with gradually dis 
 tending eyes, " you grow eloquent. You must come with me to 
 night and join the club you must, indeed. Col. Allen will 
 convince you that the very time you describe is at hand. You 
 ought to hear him talk on this subject, for I have not told you 
 half of what he said." 
 
 " You must excuse me I have not the least curiosity on the 
 subject." 
 
 tt I cannot excuse you I shall certainly take you along." 
 
 Tom understood the passive and yielding nature of his compa 
 nion too well to doubt his ability to carry the point with him, nor 
 was he disappointed. The brothers went to the meeting, and not a
 
 38 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 few of the young men of the village were influenced by their 
 example to do the same, while many already favorably predisposed 
 to the cause, responded to the call without solicitation, and awaited 
 eager! v an opportunity of expressing their sympathy for the 
 Canadians. Few, indeed, of the large number in attendance enter 
 tained the remotest idea of engaging personally in the anticipated 
 war, yet there were some, like the younger Vrail, of military 
 tastes, who hoped to find it an easy avenue to fame and fortune. 
 
 No secrecy was observed in this primary meeting, at which its 
 originator did not intend to say or do anything which could 
 infringe the neutrality laws but out of the elements present, it 
 was his design to form a lodge or secret club, to whom the most 
 daring projects of the agitators could be proposed, and from 
 whom could be expected a quota of men for actual service in the 
 field. 
 
 The emissary who had convened this assemblage was a man 
 fully competent to play his part in the important drama in which 
 he was engaged. He was a dark-complexioned man, apparently 
 of about fifty years, with a countenance indicative of great-intelli 
 gence and sagacity, and it was with an air so serious, a voice so 
 musical, and words so apt and fitting that he began his address, 
 that he could not fail to enlist the earnest attention of all, and at 
 once to inspire them with an interest in his subject. lie spoke 
 briefly of the history of the Canadas, of the long standing griev 
 ances of the people of the lower province, and of the more recent, 
 but not less severe oppression of their more western brethren. 
 He recited the most glowing parts of that celebrated appeal issued 
 by the leading reformers of Upper Canada, which bears through 
 out such a striking resemblance to our own Declaration of Inde 
 pendence, and which in frequent instances adopts its exact language 
 to complain of the same wrongs. 
 
 He spoke of the premature outbreak which ensued shortly after 
 the publication of this document, and which, but for some errone-
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 39 
 
 ous counsels which thwarted the plans of the valiant Mackenzie, 
 must have led to an immediate and successful issue. 
 
 How the revolutionary spirit, ripe in both provinces, had- 
 been kindled into a hundred distinct, but unfortunately never 
 united flames how a dozen successive insurrections had been suc 
 cessively defeated by government and how hundreds of brave 
 men had been dragged to prison and to the gallows, while a still 
 larger number had sought refuge in this Asylum of Freedom he 
 described in language bold, graphic and startling. He ne*t 
 painted the efforts which were making by these refugees in this 
 country, to enlist the friends of Freedom in their cause, while the 
 throbbing heart of the whole Canadian nation, he said, was 
 anxiously and ardently awaiting the advent of their deliverers. 
 
 " Let but an American army cross the frontiers," he said, " and 
 their first bugle blast will be to the disheartened millions of the 
 North, what the voice of the prophet was to the dry bones in the 
 valley of vision they will rise and stand upon their feet, an 
 exceeding great army. They will rush to your standard from a 
 thousand points. There will be but one blow to strike, and the 
 chains will drop from the manacled form of Liberty, never again 
 to be replaced. Who would not share in this glorious enterprise 
 of liberating an oppressed and generous people from the shackles 
 of tyranny ; of creating another independent Republic to rank as 
 a power among the nations of the earth? Strong as is your 
 government, Americans ! deeply as it is rooted in the affections of 
 twenty millions of brave people, it is not beyond receiving an 
 accession of strength from the influence and co-operation of a sis 
 ter Republic springing up at its side. Canada is destined to be 
 free. The event is a fixed and certain one in the womb of the 
 future, and the only question that remains is one of time. Shall 
 it be now ? Now, when oppression has filled to the brim her cup 
 of bitterness now, when tens of thousands, both here and there, 
 are already armed in her cause now, when all America is sympa-
 
 40 THE PBI8ONEB OF THE BOEDEK. 
 
 thizing with her sufferings, and encouraging her struggles? Or, 
 shall this golden opportunity, so ti lied with all the elements of suc 
 cess, be lost, ami another cycle of darkness be reserved for my 
 beloved country ?" 
 
 The great earnestness of the orator, and his impassioned style 
 of speaking, as he proceeded at considerable length to enforce his 
 appeals, were not without a marked effect upon his audience. He 
 was frequently interrupted by applause, and sometimes by loud 
 and long- continued cheers, and at the close of his remarks he was 
 surrounded by a crowd of young men, who remained, in compli 
 ance with his intimation that he intended to organize a secret soci 
 ety, or lodge, composed of all who were willing iu any way to aid 
 in the cause. 
 
 The younger Vraih, of course, was of this number, and he made 
 a strong effort, seconded by the Canadian, to induce his brother 
 to follow his example for llarry, although not convinced, had 
 been moved by the stranger's eloquence. 
 
 M You do not commit yourself in anything excepting sympathy 
 and secrecy," said the orator, " by becoming a member of the 
 lodge. You will still be as free to decline assisting the cause as 
 you now are but those who join and give the required pledge of 
 secresy will learn much more of the cause and its prospects than I 
 am at liberty to communicate publicly." 
 
 Harry's yielding nature gave way as usual to the importunity 
 of his brother, and the young men, together with many of their 
 associates, soon found themselves transformed into "Hunters," 
 fully supplied with all the secret signs and passwords with which 
 to recognize all others of the fraternity, in whatever quarter of 
 the two countries they might chance to meet.
 
 
 
 CHAPTER VL 
 
 A DARK COMPACT. 
 
 ENTHUSIASTIC, ambitious and vain, Thomas Vrail was fully 
 resolved from the outset to accept the tempting offer of a commis 
 sion in the patriot army, which the emissary was empowered to 
 offer him, many nominations of the kind having been placed at 
 his disposal by those who had assumed command of the provi 
 sional government of the provinces. 
 
 He exhibited the fullest credentials from his superiors, who evi 
 dently placed great confidence in his tact and discretion, and who 
 were as liberal in the bestowal of their chimerical honors, as in the 
 distribution of the yet unconquered soil which they were about to 
 invade. He was, of course, instructed to offer these higher prizes 
 only to the educated and influential classes, to whom the private's 
 pay and bounty could not be expected to prove a sufficient induce 
 ment to enlist. 
 
 Of course, the majority of these appointments, although confer 
 ring rank from their date, were entirely prospective, as far as 
 related to the command bestowed upon the various officers. Col 
 onels of regiments yet unraised, and captains of companies still 
 unformed, awaited with ardor the hour when, stepping upon Can 
 adian soil, they should behold the eager hosts which they were to 
 lead to battle and to victory, and they were content, meanwhile, to 
 perform the duty of privates in the first movements of the inva 
 sion. 
 
 41
 
 42 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 Col. Allen, after much secret instruction to his new allies, left 
 them on the ensuing clay, to pursue his mission in other quarters, 
 promising to visit them again within a fortnight, and to give due 
 notice of the time and place of rendezvous to such of them as 
 should determine to engage personally in the cause. 
 
 The intervening period was devoted by the younger Vrail to the 
 most incessant efforts to induce Ilarry to accompany him to the 
 field. The infection and sympathy was spreading more and more 
 rapidly throughout the country, and Tom brought daily to his bro 
 ther reports of fresh accessions to the ranks, and new accounts both 
 of the sufferings of the Canadian people, and of the extent and 
 progress of the insurrection. 
 
 44 Beacons," he said, "are placed on a hundred hills, ready to 
 be fired the moment that the invading army lands, and these 
 are to be the signals for a simultaneous rising throughout the 
 country." 
 
 Harry did not lack courage, and his heart was full of generous 
 eelings for the oppressed, but his scruples were not entirely over 
 come. 
 
 . But he knew that Tom could not be dissuaded from his own 
 purj>ose, and his extreme solicitude for his safety in so perilous 
 an enterprise went further towards deciding his movements than 
 all other influences combined. He resolved to go for Tom's sake 
 that he might watch over his welfare, and keep him from unne 
 cessary dangers. It would be so very dreadful, he thought, if any 
 thing should happen to Tom, while his own fate seemed of com 
 paratively trilling moment. Such was Harry's nature, and such is 
 the nature of many whom the world decry as wanting in energy 
 and force of character. 
 
 When Allen returned, a lieutenant's commission was easily 
 obtained for the new recruit, although, if he had chosen to make 
 terms, he might easily have procured a higher rank, but he took, 
 of course, what his brother chose to ask, and Allen to bestow. It
 
 THE PEISONER OF THE BOBDEK. 43 
 
 was true Tom was a captain, but what was that to Harry but a 
 source of pleasure? He did not doubt that the latter would 
 become a major-general if the patriots succeeded. 
 
 The returned emissary assembled his lodge, and informed them 
 with much excitement, and with many injunctions of secrecy and 
 caution, that the time and place of attack were fully decided upon. 
 The frontier village of Oswego, he said, was the place of rendez 
 vous for a large part of the recruits, where they were to repair 
 quietly and without arms, which would be provided in due time. 
 They were not to go in numbers of more than three or four 
 together, nor were they publicly to discuss the object of their expe 
 dition, lest they might subject themselves to arrest and detention 
 by their own government, which, he said, was taking sides with 
 tyranny against the rights of man. Having imparted these instruc 
 tions to the neophytes, together with such other information as 
 was necessary for their guidance, he departed northward, to visit 
 other clubs, and give them like notice of the time of the intended 
 invasion. 
 
 Secret as had been the proceedings of the lodge, its existence and 
 object, and even the names of the volunteers for service in the 
 field, were generally known throughout the village. True, they 
 were rather whispered than openly proclaimed, and it was said, not 
 that such and such an one had enlisted for the war, but that he 
 had become a hunter. This plan was universal and was every 
 where understood. Officers of the United States government were 
 not obliged to understand it unless they chose to do so, and Mr. 
 Deputy Marshal Stone never dreamed of knowing what it meant, 
 when used among his own neighbors and acquaintances. If people 
 chose to go north in search of game, which had become very 
 scarce at home, it was no business of his. But he caused it to be 
 understood that they must not go to the chase with military ac 
 coutrements, or with the accompaniments of drum and fife, or he 
 should be obliged to suspect them of other designs. In short,
 
 44 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 there was a very good understanding between the deputy and his 
 fellow-citizens, upon whose favor he counted for assistance in ob 
 taining a renewal of his term of office. 
 
 Old Guert Kosevelt made no serious opposition to the designs 
 of his grandsons, which he very imperfectly understood, but he 
 had great confidence in the good sense of the elder, and he was 
 so impatient of the long idleness of both, that he was glad of any 
 change which gave them occupation and even a remote prospect 
 of success. 
 
 But there was another quarter in which the tidings of Harry 
 V rail's changing fortunes were received with more interest, and 
 were contemplated with more anxiety. Although Gertrude Van 
 Kleeck had long tried to convince herself that she cared little or 
 nothing for her old associate and visitor, she could not repress the 
 fears which continually arose in her mind for his safety, now that 
 he was about to engage in a war of which the theatre was distant 
 and the issue very uncertain. True, he was only a friend, and 
 would never be anything more to her, but she felt that it would 
 be very dreadful if anything serious should happen to him. Yet 
 not for the world would she have hiui or any one else know that 
 she felt this solicitude in his behalf, and the necessity of so closely 
 locking her emotions within her own breast rendered them doubly 
 oppressive. Again and again she reverted to the subject, only to 
 feel her utter impotency to plan or do anything which should 
 counteract Harry's anticipated movement. She reflected upon the 
 great wealth of which she was the mistress, and thought how freely 
 she would be willing to dispense of it, if there was any way by 
 which she could avert from her friend what seemed to her so very 
 pressing and imminent a danger. 
 
 She continued to receive tidings from day to day, through 
 various members of her household, in relation to a subject which, 
 of course, formed a large part of the current gossip of the neigh 
 borhood," but her principal reliance for information was upon a
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 4:5 
 
 negro servant, named Abram, but more usually called Brom, who 
 was almost daily sent to the village on domestic errands. At 
 times, indeed, Gertrude invented little wants, which aunt Becky 
 thought superfluous and extravagant, for the purpose of dispatch 
 ing Brom to the village store, to bring back his accustomed budget 
 of intelligence. She seldom, indeed, questioned him herself in 
 relation to the news, but she usually contrived to be busy in the 
 kitchen on his return, and thus to hear what he was quite sure to 
 relate to bis fellow-servants in regard to the exciting topic of the 
 day. 
 
 Now, Brom bad become not a little attached to Harry Vrail in 
 former days, having often obtained permission to accompany him 
 in his fishing and hunting expeditions, and he frequently expressed 
 his regret that Master Harry had ceased for the past year to pay 
 his accustomed visits to the Van Kleeck woods and streams. 
 
 Of this sable individual a few words of description may not be 
 amiss. He was a man about thirty years of age, who had lived 
 from infancy in the family of Gertrude's father, having been a 
 slave until the general emancipation of 1826. Since that time he 
 had received wages as a hired servant, or rather he had them 
 placed to his account, for Brom never " took up " anything more 
 than was required for his yearly suit of linsey-woolsey, the remain 
 der of his stipend remaining in his employer's hands. 
 
 Notwithstanding his freedom, he was in spirit as much a slave 
 as ever, and he possessed that strong attachment for his master's 
 family which characterizes his race, and which is, alas, so often 
 sadly requited. ' 
 
 But Brom was a light-hearted, merry fellow, whose humble 
 condition seemed fully compensated for by a perpetual freedom 
 from cares and anxieties. Everything was food for Brora's mirth, 
 and almost everything was food for his mouth. His appetite and 
 his spirits were equally unflagging. 
 
 Tt was while listening to one of the negro's daily reports in rela-
 
 46 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 tion to the village recruits in which he always spoke particularly 
 of " Massa Harry," that the idea occurred to the anxious Gertrude 
 of furnishing her friend with a body-guard in the person of this 
 very African, who manifested so much interest in his welfare. 
 Startled and relieved by the thought, she hastily retired to her 
 room to reflect on the means of carrying it into execution ; but this 
 was a task not easily performed with that entire secrecy which was 
 essential to her design. She sent at once for the negro, and after 
 questioning him a little more in relation to the tidings which lie 
 had brought, she said to him : 
 
 " Brom, you have always been a good servant, and my father 
 ever placed great confidence in you. 1 think I can do the same." 
 
 Brom grinned widely as lie replied 
 
 " Yes, Miss (Jetty, you ran trust Brom sartin." 
 
 " But can I trust you in a very important matter, far more im 
 portant than anv which you were ever engaged in, and one which 
 requires both courage and secrecy ?" 
 
 The negro remained silent for a moment and seemed greatly- 
 surprised, but at the next instant his large eyes flashed with the 
 earnest spirit of his reply. 
 
 ' Yes, Miss Getty, you can trust Brom in anything" 
 
 " Are you willing to go to the war with Mr. Vrail as his servant ?" 
 
 " With Massa Harry ! To the war with Massa Harry ! Yes, I 
 is willing, Missis Getty ! Dat I is if you and Missis Becky will 
 let me go." 
 
 44 You are a free man, Brom, and can do what you choose." 
 
 " I will never go without your consent. Besides, I want to 
 come home when the war is over, and Missis Becky wouldn't let 
 me do that if I should run away." 
 
 " But / am mistress now," replied Gertrude, with a very pretty 
 air of command, which she had never before been able to assume, 
 but which the exigency of her position rendered necessary. " Aunt 
 Becky has nothing to say about it"
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 4:7 
 
 " Aunt Becky nothing to say, hey ? Don't you believe it ! She 
 has a mighty great deal to say about everything," replied the 
 negro hastily. 
 
 " Well, well," answered Gertrude, laughing, " she must be 
 allowed to talk, but you understand that I am the mistress in this 
 house and on this farm that it is all mine. Don't you under 
 stand that, Brom ?" 
 
 " Y-e-s," said Brom, hesitatingly " but Missis Becky " 
 
 " Never mind Missis Becky." 
 
 Brom looked hastily over his shoulder to make sure that the 
 object of his dread was not within hearing of this treasonous 
 speech. 
 
 " And if you choose to go away, you shall be allowed to come 
 back here whenever you wish on exactly the same footing as before, 
 and I will furnish you with plenty of money for the journey ; but 
 you will have to enlist as a soldier. What do you say ?" Are you 
 afraid ?" she continued, as the negro seemed to hesitate in reply 
 ing. 
 
 u Golly, no f I isn't afraid of the war but Missis Becky" 
 
 The young lady impatiently interrupted him, and, by dint of much 
 argument, succeeded in allaying his deeply implanted fears in rela 
 tion to the one sole object of his terror, and when this disenthrall- 
 ment was completed, there was no limit to the exuberance of the 
 negro's joy at the prospect before him. 
 
 " As I said, you will have to enlist as a soldier." 
 
 " List ? Oh yes, I'll do that, sartin ; and then I'll get three hun 
 dred acres of land after we've drove the Canaders all out." 
 
 " You must not think of that You may get it or not, and it 
 will probably be worth very little if you do. But remember that 
 you go as Master Harry's servant, and that I will pay you liberally 
 for all your time and danger. You will be a soldier it is true, and 
 must do your duty as such ; but remember, that you are a volunteer, 
 and that vou must enlist on the express condition that you are
 
 48 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 always to fight at Master Harry's side, and that you are always to 
 be quartered near him, and where you can wait upon him. You 
 are to be within his call at all times of night and day. You are 
 to watch over him in battle, and be always ready to help him when 
 he needs help. If he is wounded (here Gertrude's voice trembled) 
 you are to carry him off the field ; and if he is taken prisoner, you 
 are to go with him. Will you do all this ?" 
 
 " Yes, Missis, I sartingly, will." 
 
 " Will you swear to do it?" 
 
 " Yes, on all the Bibles in the house." 
 
 u But there is yet another thing. Neither he nor any one else 
 must ever know anything of this arrangement between you and 
 me. You are a free man, you wish to enlist as a soldier, but you 
 wish to go with your old friend, Master Ilarry. All this is true, is 
 it not ?" 
 
 "All berry true." 
 
 u As to the rest, you must not say a word to anybody. You 
 must not even tell Mr. Vrail that you are to be his servant, nor 
 must you ask any wages of him ; but you are to do everything 
 for him you possibly can." 
 
 Brom was sagacious and discreet. He was easily made to com 
 prehend everything in relation to his young mistress' views except 
 two things. He did not comprehend her reason for secrecy, nor 
 Low he was to avoid the wrath of his ancient enemy, Mistress 
 Becky. But he faithfully promised compliance with all the 
 instructions of Gertrude, which she repeated many times over to 
 him, and impressed on his mind with indelible distinctness. Be 
 fore he left the room he knew his whole role by heart, and he pro 
 ceeded at once to business, making his boldest strike first, and the 
 one which he dreaded far more than all the rest. Before the day 
 was over, he gave Miss Becky notice that he was about to quit the 
 service of the family, and was going to the war, and then he stood 
 patiently for half an hour, and bore the expected torrent of invec-
 
 -THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 49 
 
 live which his announcement elicited, merely repeating at its close 
 his first remark. 
 
 " You shall do no such thing, you black Mollyhack, you. You 
 shdrit go ! So just go about your work, and let me hear no more 
 about this nonsense. You sha'n't stir a step, I say. Now, 
 then." 
 
 " I must go, Missis Becky." 
 
 " What for must you, then ? I should like to know that, now 
 hey !" she said, in the very altissimo of scolding keys. 
 
 " I must go." 
 
 "You shall not! You shaVt have a cent of money ; and if 
 you do go you shall never come back. You know very well that 
 Baltus would never have let you go on such a wild goose chase 
 as this, and neither will I." 
 
 " I am a free man, Missis Becky," said Brom, trembling from 
 head to foot with the violence of the effort to make so bold an 
 assertion, " and I sartingly shall go." 
 
 So saying, Brom turned away and walked off to the barn, fol 
 lowed by a rattling volley of words, which came less and less 
 distinctly to his ear until the interposing door of his place of 
 refuge shut out the feaiful sounds. 
 
 Dame Becky, after scolding for some time at the empty air, went 
 grumbling into the house, and sought out her niece, whom she 
 informed of the servant's audacious design, which intelligence 
 Getty, to her great surprise, received with much coolness, assur 
 ing her that she already knew Brom's wishes on this point, and 
 had consented to his going. 
 
 There was something in the air of the young lady as she made 
 this remark which impressed the aunt with a sense of hei niece's 
 authority, and it was with some abatement of tone that she 
 remonstrated against the project Getty heard her through and 
 replied with composure 
 
 " As I said before, aunt, my mind is made up to let Brom go, 
 
 3
 
 50 THE PRISONER OF TILE BOttDER. 
 
 and I desire that he may be allowed to go in peace, and without 
 further reproof." 
 
 "Hoity, toity !" exclaimed the old woman in a subdued tone, 
 turning away from her niece ; " these are new airs ! Well, let 
 him go then to the old scratch, as he most assuredly will ; but he 
 shall never darken these doors again." 
 
 " lie has my permission to return here whenever he chooses." 
 
 " Oh, has he indeed ? Pretty management this is ! Perhaps 
 you do not know that all Brom's wages for the last ten years are 
 unpaid, and that he holds your father's note for a great part of it, 
 with interest, and that if he goes away it has all got to bo paid." 
 
 The last word was shot out from between the dame's thin lips 
 with much force, and with an air of no little spitefulness. 
 
 "I know all about it," replied the niece. " I do not think it is 
 Brom's intention to take up any part of his money yet ; but if it 
 is, I am able to pay him without difficulty." 
 
 The aunt, after a little subdued grumbling, left the room, and 
 retired to her own department in no amiable mood, and greatly 
 wondering at the change which had suddenly taken place in her 
 niece.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 HARRT AND GERTRUDE. 
 
 HARRY VRAIL was not a little astonished when, on the third 
 day prior to his departure for the seat of war, his old acquaintance 
 Brom called upon him in a state of great excitement, and request 
 ed to be allowed to enlist as a soldier and accompany him to the 
 field. To the young man's inquiries the negro replied that he 
 was going to quit his old home, and that he was free to go where 
 he chose, and he chose to go with Massa Harry to Canada. 
 
 Harry was delighted with this unexpected proof of attachment 
 in his old companion, and also with the prospect of having always 
 so powerful a friend and auxiliary at his side, and after ascertain 
 ing that the negro's mind was fully decided upon going, he 
 assured him that he would arrange everything pertaining to his 
 enlistment, and said he had no doubt that he could so manage 
 matters that their positions should at all times be near each other. 
 
 Brom could not restrain his ecstasy at the success of his suit. 
 
 "I'll take care of your koss, Massa Harry," he said, "and 
 brush your clothes, and and" 
 
 "Thank you, Brom. I am not certain that I shall have a 
 horse to take care of, and I fear I shall have but little money to 
 pay for services of any kind." 
 
 " Never mind the money, Massa Harry. I don't want any 
 money. Missis Becky has got eight hundred dollars of Brom's 
 now laid up for when I get to be an old man." 
 
 61
 
 52 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 The negro could not long divest himself of the idea that Dame 
 Becky was the chief representative of his old master. 
 
 " Has she indeed ? You are a very fortunate fellow then and I 
 think you had much better stay at home. You can buy yourself 
 a small farm with that sum, and run no risk of getting shot." 
 
 The negro was impatient at this advice, and would not listen to 
 it a moment. 
 
 u Very well then, Brom," said the young man, " you may go if 
 you wish, and I have no doubt you will make a very good sol 
 dier." 
 
 " May I take care of your horse ?" repeated the negro earnestly. 
 
 " Most certainly, if I have one, you may take care of him, and 
 if you like you may call yourself my servant when you are off duty, 
 and in that way we can always be near each other, and I wilt pay 
 you for whatever services I require of you." 
 
 " Never mind the pay ;" reiterated Brora, " we'll see about that 
 when you get to be a gineral or govner of Canada ; but mind and 
 tell Colonel Allen that I is your servant." 
 
 The negro next inquired, pursuant to Miss Van Kleeck's instruc 
 tion, how much money he would need for his equipment and tra 
 velling expenses, and then hastened home to inform the delighted 
 Gertrude of the result of his mission. 
 
 The young lady now found it necessary to take another step in 
 the road to domestic authority, by resuming the custody of that 
 part of her property which remained in her father's " strong box " 
 at home, where a considerable sum in gold and silver was stored 
 away, with the family plate. It required some courage to renew 
 the contest for supremacy with her aunt, but animated by the im 
 portance of the cause in which she was engaged, she struck for 
 freedom, and after a long and hotly contested battle of words, the 
 old dame flung down the keys in a rage, and retreated to the 
 kitchen, growling deeply in Low Dutch, a language to which she 
 always resorted when much excited.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 53 
 
 Getty flew to the box, which had so long been interdicted to her, 
 and took from it the sum which Mr. Vrail had named as neces 
 sary for the negro's expenses, and in addition thereto a consider 
 able sum in the smallest kind of gold pieces. This last amount, 
 she told Brom, he must take with him to use in any emergency, 
 either of his own or of his master, and that he must conceal it in 
 some way securely in his clothes, and let no one know that he 
 possessed it. 
 
 Brom chuckled greatly, and promised implicit obedience. 
 
 " How much will that leave me, Missis Getty, in there ?" he 
 said, nodding towards the box, which he supposed to contain an 
 immense treasure, including his own dues. 
 
 " It will leave you all that you had before, Brom. This does not 
 come out of your money by any means." 
 
 " Golly ! Missis, are you going to give Brom all that mo 
 ney " 
 
 " And more, if necessary. Only be perfectly faithful and dis 
 creet, and remember all that I have so often told you about 
 about " 
 
 " Taking good care of Massa Harry ?" asked the negro, grin 
 ning. 
 
 " Yes," said Getty, slightly coloring. 
 
 " I will sartingly remember." 
 
 " And be sure never to say or hint anything to him about my 
 sending you to the war, or furnishing you with money, or any 
 thing of that kind." 
 
 " I will be sartin, sure." 
 
 Gertrude thought with some trepidation, that Harry might 
 possibly call to bid farewell to her aunt and herself before quitting 
 the country, and such, indeed had been his desigji for some days 
 past, during which he had frequently requested his brother to 
 accompany him there. But Tom objected. 
 
 " It would be quite a waste of civility," he said, " upon old Miss
 
 54 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 Van Kleeck, who would as likely as not send for a United States 
 officer to arrest us ; and as to Getty, I have really quite relinquished 
 my designs upon her." 
 
 Harry hesitated awhile, but at length he resolved to go alone. 
 Common politeness required it from one who had so long been an 
 acquaintance of the family, and he was besides anxious to make sure 
 that he was not contravening the wishes of Miss Van Kleeck by 
 encouraging Brom's military aspirations. 
 
 It was on a cool evening, early in November, that Mr. Vrail 
 found himself seated in the pleasant parlor of the Van Kleeck man 
 sion, awaiting the entrance of Gertrude. A glowing fire of wood 
 blazed and crackled upon the hearth, and without the aid of the two 
 candles, which burned almost unobserved in tall silver candlesticks 
 upon the mantel, fully lighted the large room, and was reflected 
 back from every side by the highly polished surfaces of the old- 
 fashioned solid mahogany furniture. Everything was scrupulously 
 clean. The ceiling was dazzlingly white, the carpet seemed guilt 
 less of dust and lint, and the sofa, drawn out corner-wise to the 
 fire, had a most tempting air of comfort and repose, while the tall 
 brass andirons and fender shone as only Dutch servants can induce 
 brass to shine. The hearth, indeed, and its accessories, were the 
 crowning specimens of Flemish neatness. The very ashes seemed 
 to have been taught the duty of falling within certain prescribed 
 limits, while a very clean brush hung in the chimney corner ready 
 for quick service in driving back any intrusive flakes. 
 
 When Getty entered the room, it was with an air of much em 
 barrassment, and even alarm, and although she shook hands with 
 Harry, and replied to his questions after her health, her agitation 
 gave the appearance of anything but cordiality to the reception. 
 
 But Harry did not expect much of a welcome, and he was not 
 disappointed at this. If it had been Tom, he thought, and he had 
 chosen to make himself agreeable, how differently Getty would have 
 acted, and he could not help thinking, as his eyes were riveted
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 55 
 
 upon the really beautiful face which was before him, yet partly 
 averted from him, how very strange it was that Tom should think 
 of going to the war. 
 
 Gertrude had seated herself upon the sofa, and her visitor sat 
 down in a chair at some distance from her; and after he had 
 inquired about her health, and the health of aunt Becky, there 
 was an awkward silence, which it seemed impossible for either 
 party to break. 
 
 Harry spoke, at length. 
 
 " I am about leaving home for an absence of uncertain dura 
 tion," he said, " and I have called to say good-bye to yourself and 
 your aunt" 
 
 Getty immediately rose and pulled the bell-cord which dangled 
 over the mantel, and then reseating herself, replied that she had 
 heard of Mr. Vrail's intended absence. When she had directed a 
 servant girl, who answered her summons, to request her aunt's 
 presence in the parlor, she felt reassured by the expected arrival, 
 and found courage to say something more. 
 
 "Rumor says that you are going far, and on a dangerous 
 errand. I suppose I must not inquire whether this is true?" 
 
 "It is true," replied Harry, smiling, "although I do not say 
 so publicly ; but the cause in which I am about to engage, is 
 one which, after much reflection, I have been convinced is a just 
 one, and fully worthy of the sympathies and assistance of Ameri 
 cans. I may be mistaken, but if at any time I should see cause 
 to change my views, before it is too late to retract, I shall undoubt 
 edly do so." 
 
 " I know very little of the cause,' 7 replied Gertrude, " but I fear 
 I would say, I suppose there must be more than the usual 
 perils of war attending it." 
 
 " It may be so ; I have not counted the danger closely, for 
 although I lay claim to no unusual courage, my life has hereto 
 fore been one of such dull inaction, that even danger is not with
 
 56 THE PBISONEK OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 out its charms for me. I confess I do not think, with Thomas 
 and Col. Allen, that our entrance into, and progress through 
 Canada, is to be merely a triumphal march.'' 
 
 " If that expectation is generally encouraged, it may lead many 
 to join the ranks of the patriots who would prove but feeble 
 assistants in the hour of battle." 
 
 " Very true." 
 
 "May I ask if there are many going from this neighbor 
 hood ?" 
 
 " Only six besides my brother and myself, and one of these, you 
 may be surprised to learn, is your former servant, Brom. Part 
 of my errand here to-night is to inquire if you approve of his 
 going or, rather, to learn if you had any objections to it." 
 
 Getty rose, and adjusted some ornaments on the mantel-piece, 
 and while doing so, if Harry had thought to steal a side glance at 
 her face, he would have seen that it was deeply suffused with 
 blushes as she replied, 
 
 " Brom has the entire right to control his own movements, and 
 I have not the least objection to his going." 
 
 " He is a powerful fellow, and knows no fear, and will undoubt 
 edly make a very good soldier." 
 
 " Will he be in your company ?" 
 
 "If I should have a company, he undoubtedly will. He has 
 already elected me his captain, and I have promised him that he 
 shall, at all events, be near me. If there is " 
 
 "Excuse me for interrupting you but I hear aunt Rebecca, 
 and it may be better not to speak on the subject before her. You 
 know she is peculiar in her views." 
 
 Harry had only time to thank his fair companion for her cau 
 tion, when the door opened, and Dame Becky entered, and 
 advanced in a hurried way to the middle of the room, where she 
 stopped. 
 
 " I could not come before, Getty, and I can't stay now," she said
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 57 
 
 " the apples are not half pared or strung yet. How do you do, 
 Mr. Vrail ? Do you want anything in particular of me ?" And 
 the dame lowered her head, and looked sharply at him over the 
 black rim of her spectacles. 
 
 " I have only called to say good-bye to yourself and your niece, 
 Miss Van Kleeck," replied Harry, who bad risen on her entrance 
 and remained standing; "I am about leaving home." 
 
 " Oh, yes ! I have heard that you were going away a pretty 
 sort of wild goose chase it is, too, that you are going on. There's 
 Brom, too he must go. I hope it is not you that has been and 
 'deed him into it." 
 
 " Aunt Becky ! for shame !" exclaimed Gertrude, coloring scar, 
 let. 
 
 " When I seek to make proselytes for tbe cause," replied Harry 
 smiling good-naturedly, "it will probably not be among his 
 class." 
 
 " Well, no offence. I am sorry that you are sich a " 
 
 "Aunt Becky!" 
 
 " Well, no matter good-bye I must go back to my apples. 
 Getty, see to the fire, and and the front door, and you had better 
 come and help us as soon as you can " and the old woman depart 
 ed as unceremoniously as she had entered. 
 
 Mortified beyond expression at her aunt's rudeness, Getty knew 
 not what to say ; but Harry did not seem to notice it, nor did he 
 offer to resume his seat. 
 
 " My aunt is very, inconsiderate," said Miss Yan Kleeck, hesi 
 tatingly. " Do not allow her remarks to hurry your departure." 
 
 " Certainly not. I ought not easily to take offence in a house 
 where I have received so many hospitalities," replied the visitor, in 
 a voice rendered mournful by the retrospect of departed joys. 
 
 Getty's eye glanced at the portrait of her father hanging against 
 the wall, and she would not reject a compliment which belonged 
 
 rather to her deceased parent than herself. 
 
 3*
 
 58 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " I believe my father always thought your visits a great favor," 
 she said. 
 
 " He was quite an original thinker, then," replied the young 
 man, with a quiet smile. " I know but very few of that way of 
 thinking." 
 
 Getty now looked mournful in turn, and Harry immediately 
 thought what a monster he was to speak so frivolously when her 
 father was the subject of conversation. He added, quickly, 
 
 " He was a most kind-hearted and amiable man, and I have 
 every reason to cherish his memory with regard. But I am 
 detaining you from your aunt good-bye." 
 
 Getty gave her hand, but it was utterly impossible for her to 
 speak her eyes were full of tears, which Harry, blind to the last, 
 believed to be caused solely by the renewal of her filial grief. And 
 so they parted. : :
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 BARAK, THE AGITATOR. 
 
 OF Captain and Lieutenant Vrail's journey to the North, it is 
 
 not necessary particularly to speak. The few recruits from H 
 
 did not all leave town together, nor of course, with any degree of 
 parade, which could distinguish them as men bound on a military 
 expedition. The brothers were accompanied by Brom, who was 
 allowed an outside seat upon the stage-coach, in company with the 
 driver, with whom, in his frequent stoppings at the village, the 
 negro had long before become acquainted. 
 
 He knew well, too, every member of the strong, and glossy 
 team which pranced and curveted beneath the lash of his com 
 panion, having often assisted in giving them water in front of the 
 village inn, at a time when he little dreamed of ever arriving at so 
 distinguished an honor as riding behind them on a journey to 
 Albany. 
 
 A happy man was Brom, and so exuberant were his spirits that 
 he had frequently to repeat to himself a caution which Harry had 
 impressed upon his mind, to say nothing on the subject of his 
 journey, although, if he had been disposed to be communicative, 
 he could have told the coachman very little which he did not 
 already know, either about his new passengers, or the errand upon 
 which they were bound. He sounded the negro at times, indeed, 
 for his own amusement, when the latter would look very grave, 
 and shake his head, and say that he was travelling for his health.
 
 60 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " The truth is,'' said Brom, with a merry twinkle of his eyes, 
 " I have been very much confined for the last thirty years " (he had 
 never been ten miles from the place of his birth ) , " and I don't 
 think it agrees with me, so I'm going to try travelling." 
 
 " You are not very pale, Brom." 
 
 " Yhah ! yhah ! yhah ! no, I'se got some color left yhah ! 
 yhah !" . 
 
 " But ain't you really afraid, now," asked the other, sinking his 
 voice into a confidential whisper ; " ain't you afraid of going to 
 Canada to fight the red-coats ?" 
 
 " You jes mind your own business, and give that off leader there 
 another clip see how he lagc. Ef you don't look sharp, I'll go 
 and ride inside with the rest of the gemmen." 
 
 One of the places of rendezvous for the attack now in contempla 
 tion, by those in command, was Oswego and its vicinity and the 
 point of intended entrance into Canada was near the village of 
 Prescott, on the St. Lawrence river, where Fort Wellington, well 
 garrisoned by the British, was to be the first object of assault. 
 Our travellers were supplied, as has been said, with all the requi 
 site signs and passwords with which to recognize their fellow 
 " hunters," wherever they might meet them ; but these signals 
 became scarcely necessary as they drew near the place of embark 
 ation, so general and so wide-spread among all classes was the 
 sentiment in favor of the pending movement. Still, in all the large 
 towns through which the various recruits passed, it was necessary to 
 avoid any open avowal of their destination, if they would have the 
 connivance of the officers of the Federal government, many of 
 whom were willing to wink at the offenders, as far as their own 
 official safety would possibly permit 
 
 Numerous secret agents were on duty at Syracuse, and other 
 prominent points on the Western Railroad vigilantly watching all 
 the arrivals at the public houses, and secretly applying a test 
 question to all whose destination was northward, which, if compre-
 
 THE PK1SONER OF THE BOKOES. 61 
 
 bended, at once placed them on a footing that admitted of giving 
 information in regard to the best mode of advancing to Oswego. 
 Several canal boats had been chartered, and were lying in the 
 basin at the first named village, ready to start for the lake-port ? 
 which is only thirty miles distant. They were of the class of 
 freight vessels usually called " line-boats," and were capable of 
 carrying several hundred persons each, in a manner little calcula 
 ted to attract attention in the emigrating season, when almost 
 every westward bound craft was thronged with human beings. 
 Indeed in so cool a month as November, the voyagers could 
 remain entirely concealed, if they chose, beneath the high decks 
 which extended almost the whole length of the boat. This mode of 
 travel was compulsory upon none, and was designed chiefly for 
 the humbler class of recruits, who were glad to avail themselves of 
 the cheapest mode of progress. 
 
 The Vrails, after consulting with several emissaries of the cause 
 at Syracuse, resolved to proceed by stage-coach to Oswego, and 
 they received minute instructions as to the hotel at which they 
 should stop, where they would be certain to find themselves at 
 once in communication with the leaders of the expedition. Harry 
 concluded to retain Brom in his company, a step which Thomas 
 the more readily acceded to, as it gave the brothers the appearance 
 of travelling with a servant, a degree of state to which the young 
 captain was far from feeling indifferent. 
 
 At the moment of starting they were joined by a man of very 
 Yankee-like aspect, whose appearance was indicative of much 
 shrewdness, and who was introduced to them as a reliable and in 
 fluential member of the war party. Mr. Barak Jones, indeed, 
 according to his own account, as narrated to his fellow passengers 
 before he had been ten minutes in their company, was a very 
 mighty hunter, indeed, and one who had already rendered most 
 important aid to the patriot cause. 
 
 " May I ask what, rank you hold in the service ?" inquired Harry,
 
 62 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 after listening for a long time to the vaunts of his new compan 
 ion. 
 
 " Well, I am not exactly in the army," replied Jones, " though 
 I shall probably accept a commission soon. You see I am an 
 agitator. I have been travelling through the country forming 
 clubs, and making speeches, and inducing people to enlist. There 
 are more'n forty of my men now at Syracuse, waitin' for the boats." 
 
 " Ah !" replied Harry, " you must have had some influence." 
 
 " Yes, sir, although I say it myself, I don't think there's a man 
 that has done more, onless praps it's Col. Allen, who bein' a colo 
 nel on the start, natrally had more influence." 
 
 "Do you know this Col. Allen?" 
 
 " Like a book, sir ; a brave man he is, too, and no more afraid 
 of the Britishers than of so many mosquitoes ; a right down brave 
 man is Col. Allen, sir. He is going over." ;.-- 
 
 "Over!" exclaimed Harry, who thought the word sounded like 
 desertion. " What do you mean ?" 
 
 " Why, over the lines, sir. He's going to fight. I presume he 
 is at Oswego now ?" 
 
 " Well, are not you going over ?" 
 
 " Why, I don't know that I shall just yet" said the other, hesi 
 tatingly, " as my services may be more valuable on this side. I 
 rather think they want me to keep agitatin'." 
 
 " But it will certainly have a better effect upon these men whom 
 you have induced to enlist, if they see you with them in the field." 
 
 " Y-e-e-s, praps it would, but they think I am going ; and, as I 
 said before, I intend to go one of these days, you know. Bless 
 you, sir, there's no fear but what there will be enough. The whole 
 country is rising, sir, and all Canada is ready to rise and shake off 
 its shackles the very moment that our flag floats from the battle 
 ments of Fort Wellington. Yes, sir, let us but strike one bold 
 blow, and " 
 
 Harry saw that his companion had now evidently fallen into
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 63 
 
 one of his set speeches, and, not caring to hear it through, he in 
 terrupted him by asking what colors it was proposed to plant on 
 Fort Wellington. 
 
 " The tri-color, sir. That is the flag under which the patriots 
 fight, who, you see, are chiefly of French descent. By-and-by we 
 shall probably join the stars and stripes with it." 
 
 " Where is Mackenzie now ?" 
 
 "The great Mackenzie !" echoed Jones, enthusiastically. " Well, 
 sir, I must confess I don't exactly know. He may be at Oswego, 
 possibly at Ogdensburg, but wherever he is, you may be certain 
 he is not idle. He is moving the machinery, sir ; he is moving 
 the machinery." 
 
 " Undoubtedly, but I am sorry he is not to command this expe 
 dition in person." 
 
 " No, sir. Generals B and E , as you, of course, are 
 
 aware, are to be your leaders, assisted by Colonel Van Shoultz." 
 
 " Who is this Col. Van Schoultz, of whom so much has been 
 said ?" 
 
 This question was answered by another passenger, a middle- 
 aged, gentlemanly man, who had remained silent until now, and 
 of whom Harry knew nothing, excepting that, like all present, he 
 belonged to the secret fraternity. 
 
 " He will be to us, we hope, what Kosciusko was to our fore 
 fathers in the days of the revolution. Like him, Van Shoultz is 
 a Polander, who has fought for his own country until she has 
 ceased to exist as a nation, and has since sought a refuge and home 
 in America. He is a man of talent and education, and promptly 
 volunteered his services in a cause so similar to that of his own suf 
 fering land." 
 
 " I have not been able to learn what command the famous Bill 
 Johnson is to have in this affair. It seems to me, that man is 
 more to be relied on than any of these untried officers." 
 
 " The commodore will be on hand with some of his immediate
 
 64 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 followers ; but I believe he is not ambitious of any rank. His great 
 desire is to see the blow effectually struck, and he is willing that 
 the honors should be divided in advance among those to whom 
 they will be an inducement to action. He will be sure to win his 
 laurels in the field." 
 
 " He is a remarkable man, and should have some command, 
 which would make his influence and example greater upon the 
 soldiers. There is not a more popular man engaged in the cause 
 than this Hero of the Thousand Isles, as he is called." 
 
 " He is a most brave, determined, resolute fellow ; there is no 
 doubt of that. A man for whose capture two great nations are 
 offering large rewards must be of some consequence." 
 
 " Yes, I am sorry that our Government should seek his arrest ; 
 though I suppose he would have little cause to dread such an 
 event after all, any further than as an interruption to his designs." 
 
 " Bless you, no sir," replied Barak, " that proclamation is only for 
 show, and to keep 'em quiet over in England. Government don't 
 want him caught by any means, although they would of course 
 have to pay a reward for him, and shut him up a while for infring 
 ing the neutrality laws." 
 
 " Nothing is more certain than that they would not deliver him 
 up to the British." 
 
 " You may well say that /" exclaimed Jones, with flashing eyes. 
 " The Government that undertook such a thing wouldn't be a 
 government three days. The thing could not possibly be done. I 
 should jest like to see the United-States Marshal backed, if you 
 please, by a regiment of soldiers, undertaking to carry Bill John 
 son to Canada to give him up to the British. Why, sir, the whole 
 country would rise to rescue him." 
 
 " I do not doubt it, nor is there any danger of such an attempt : 
 but if the Commodore should be captured on the other side, his 
 fate is, of course, sealed." 
 
 " Yes, sir, he'd swing, beyond a peradventure."
 
 THE PKI8ONEK OF THE BORDEK. 65 
 
 It was on the afternoon of the 4th of November that the tra 
 vellers arrived at Oswego, where, under the pilotage of Mr. Jones, 
 they readily found the hotel to which they had been directed, and 
 which was situated somewhat remote from the central part of the 
 village. The house, however, was thronged with guests, the most 
 of whom were quiet, sedate-looking people, and not a few were 
 evidently gentlemen. Many little coteries of three or four indivi 
 duals were assembled in various parts of the piazza and of the 
 adjacent grounds, engaged in animated, but by no means boister 
 ous conversation. . Of these a considerable number gathered around 
 the stage coach as it drew up to the inn, and watched the alight 
 ing of the passengers with much appearance of interest. Jones 
 was instantly recognized and hailed by several, to whom, much to 
 the surprise of the brothers, he instantly and openly introduced 
 them as Captain and Lieutenant Vrail. 
 
 " There's no need of any secrecy here" he added, in explanation 
 to them" these are all picked men, one may say." 
 
 " And marked men too," said the landlord, a fat, bustling and 
 very jovial man, who superintended the unloading of the bag 
 gage of his new guests. " We are marked men, all on us, ha ! ha !" 
 
 The young men found themselves treated with much considera 
 tion, and were promised that, in the evening, they would have an 
 opportunity of an introduction to the commander of the expedi 
 tion, and several other of the leaders, including Colonel Van 
 Shoultz. They did not fail to observe that a large number of the 
 individuals present were addressed by titles indicative of the rank 
 of commissioned officers ; but Captain Vrail was disposed to 
 regard this as an evidence of the magnitude of the movement, and 
 he did not doubt that there would still be a deficiency rather than 
 surplus of officers, when once they had made a successful stand 
 on Canadian soil. 
 
 In the evening the Vrails, together with several other gentle 
 men who had arrived during the day, were introduced to the com-
 
 66 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER 
 
 mander, General B , to Colonel E , the second in command, 
 
 and to Colonel Van Shoultz. The former was a man of somewhat 
 pompous manners ; but, apparently brave, and very confident of suc 
 cess in the great undertaking which he had in hand. He received 
 the new comers with great cordiality, and addressed them briefly on 
 the subject of the enterprise, which he said was destined to prove 
 the most important political movement the world had seen in the 
 present century, and which could not fail to cover its actors with 
 glory. 
 
 Col. E . also was a man whose appearance gave promise of 
 
 acting a brilliant part in the coming struggle : but neither of the 
 principal officera impressed Harry so favorably as the young 
 Polander, Colonel Van Shoultz, whose grave and manly air, and 
 firm, resolute expression, contrasted' favorably, at such a moment, 
 with the more flippant deportment of his superiors. 
 
 He was about thirty years of age, and both spoke and under 
 stood the English language with tolerable accuracy, and although 
 apparently reserved in his general intercourse with those about 
 him, he seemed disposed to attach himself to Harry almost from the 
 first moment of their introduction. This feeling was fully recipro 
 cated on the part of Lieutenant Vrail, and the young men passed 
 much of their time in each other's company during their stay at 
 Oswego.
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE MIDNIGHT ARMY. 
 
 ON the eighth of November, all things being in readiness, it was 
 resolved, at a council of the leaders of the expedition, to dispatch 
 an express to Syracuse, with orders for the immediate embarka 
 tion of the recruits, who were in waiting at that rendezvous. Two 
 schooners, chartered by the invaders, were lying at anchor in the 
 Oswego harbor, awaiting orders ; and when the canal boats, two 
 days later, arrived by way of the Oswego canal, it was an easy 
 matter, under cover of the night, to transfer their living freight to 
 the larger vessels, which immediately moved out of the harbor, 
 and made sail in a northerly direction, filled with armed men. 
 With the exception of a small number of officers, however, who 
 were placed on board the schooners, the party at Oswego did not 
 embark in these vessels, but remained until the afternoon of the 
 next day in that village, and then when the steamboat United 
 States was ready to sail on a regular trip for Ogdensburg, they took 
 passage in her as ordinary travellers. 
 
 The sudden appearance of so many men almost at the moment 
 of the starting of the steamboat, excited no little surprise ; but 
 coining from different quarters of the town, being unarmed and 
 deporting themselves with strict propriety, and in no respect like 
 an organized company, there was no excuse for denying them the 
 ordinary right of travellers, whatever suspicion may have been ex 
 cited in regard to them. 
 
 6T
 
 68 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 "They look at me very close," said Colonel Van fehoultz 
 whose foreign aud military air excited much attention. "I 
 thought that large gentleman, whom you call United States 
 what ?" 
 
 " Marshal," said Harry. 
 
 "Marshal I thought he was going to invite me to go on 
 shore with him. Ah ! I should uot like that," added the Poland- 
 er, breathing freer at the thoughts of his narrow escape and of 
 the endangered loss of his military glory. 
 
 They were safe out of the harbor when this conversation took 
 place, and the young men continued at intervals to discuss the 
 prospects of the opening campaign, as, seated upon the deck 
 they glided down the lake, and watched the various objects of 
 interest which presented themselves to view. 
 
 " Do you know the number of our present force ?" asked 
 Vrail. 
 
 " Not precisely. We count our men by hundreds as yet I 
 believe ; but it is said that we are to receive large accessions at 
 Sackett's Harbor and Ogdensburgh. If we should not, however, 
 I doubt not our present force is sufficient for the slightly gar 
 risoned fort we are to attack. Our true strength lies in the dis 
 affection of the Canadian people towards their government, and 
 in the great popularity of our cause in your States. One success 
 you perceive, must bring many thousands to our standard from 
 both sides of the frontiers." 
 
 " Of course and success at an early period becomes conse 
 quently of most vital importance to the cause. Doubtless our 
 leaders will neglect no precautions to render the contemplated 
 blow effectual." 
 
 " Our arms and military stores are ample, our officers and men 
 are brave and enthusiastic I see no obstacles. I have known 
 a European State revolutionized by a fewer men and less brave 
 than those engaged in this enterprise."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 69 
 
 " I was slow to be convinced," said Harry, " that the quarrel 
 between the Canadian people and their government was such as 
 to justify the interference of our citizens, but I believe that -when 
 tyranny and oppression become manifest and manifold, its victims 
 are legitimate objects of interest and aid for the whole human 
 family. Such seems to me the present case, and, unless we are 
 strangely deceived, the voice of the mass of our northern brethren 
 is calling upon us for the assistance which we are about to offer 
 them. It becomes, then, a sort of holy crusade, in which the 
 patriot and the philanthropist may engage with ardor, satisfied that 
 whatever may be his individual fate, the wise and good will 
 everywhere approve his conduct." 
 
 This conversation was carried on under some restraint, for the 
 colloquists well knew that they were objects of suspicion to the 
 commander of the boat, who was greatly alarmed lest his involun 
 tary agency in transporting patriot troops should render his vessel 
 liable to seizure. 
 
 " Tell you what, gentlemen," he said to Vrail and Van Shoultz, 
 stepping in front of them, in the midst of the dialogue, which 
 was conducted in a mysterious half whisper, " I don't want to 
 know anything of your affairs, butif you are j hunters' please keep 
 as quiet as possible until my boat is clear of you. I've washed 
 my hands of this affair from the beginning, and yet it seem as if I 
 were destined to be mixed in it some way, in spite of all I can do. 
 
 Vrail and Van Shoultz politely promised not to say or do any 
 thing which could give offence. 
 
 Later in the day, the brothers were surprised to discover among 
 the passengers their stage-coach companion, Mr. Barak Jones, 
 who they supposed had remained at Oswego. 
 
 " Ah ! gentlemen, I'm glad to see you," said Jones, approaching 
 them with an air of boldness and enthusiasm ; " the ball is roll 
 ing now, isn't it? The blow will soon be struck the great the 
 cfe-cisive the victorious blow."
 
 70 THE PKISONEK OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 Impressed by his courageous deportment, for which quality he 
 had not before given him much credit, Harry replied, 
 
 " I am happy to see you so sanguine of success Mr. Jones." 
 " Sanguine ! oh, yes, sir I have uo fears of the result, sir 
 not I. The Whole country is rising, sir, and let us but once plant 
 our flag on the battlements of" 
 
 O 
 
 " Yes, but when did you change your mind about accompany 
 ing us to the field ?" 
 
 " Oh, bless you, sir, I'm not going over" replied Jones with 
 great coolness ; " I am only going to Ogdensburgh, to address a 
 meeting to-morrow." 
 
 " Oh ah yes, I see." 
 
 " You know, the fact is, I can't be spared." 
 
 " I suppose not..' 
 
 " But do you see those two schooners about half a mile ahead 
 of us ? The wind has failed them, and they are dropping slowly 
 down with the current." 
 
 " Can they be our vessels ?" asked Harry, in a whisper. 
 
 " They ain't anything else," replied Jones also in a low voice ; 
 " and although you can't see more than two or three people on 
 board either of them, they are chock full of armed men. Col. 
 Smith is in command there, and I reckon I know what he is after 
 now." 
 
 "What is that?" 
 
 " He means to get towed down by our innocent captain here, 
 who is already scared half out of his wits, lest he should be 
 suspected of aiding the patriots, and thus should have his boat 
 seized." 
 
 Mr. Jones' calculations did not prove incorrect. As the United 
 States drew near, and was about to pass the schooners, the usual 
 signal/was given from the deck of each vessel, by some one person 
 ating the character of master, that they desired to be taken in tow- 
 As this was a part, and a profitable part, of the ordinary business of
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 71 
 
 the steamboat, it was complied with, without other questions than as 
 to the destination and freight of the weather bound vessels. 
 
 We are going to Ogdensburgh, and we are both loaded with 
 flour," was the reply. 
 
 The steamer passed between them, and one being secured to 
 either side, she continued her course down the lake, with no ma 
 terial diminution of her speed. 
 
 Jones and his companions watched their movements with great 
 interest. 
 
 " Do you see that little fellow with the boatman's ragged coat 
 on, and with a jammed hat ?" said Barak ; " he stands just along 
 side of the helmsman, on that off schooner here ?" 
 
 " Yes a Scaramouch of a fellow." 
 
 " That's Colonel Smith a wide-awake fellow, as you'll see to 
 morrow. He is disguised now, of course." 
 
 "He had better stay below he may be recognized." 
 
 " No ; he has something to say to us, you may depend. I 
 shouldn't wonder if he should come aboard." 
 
 But Col. Smith manifested no such immediate design, but con 
 tented himself with walking the deck of his vessel, apparently 
 much engaged in whittling a pine stick, yet losing no opportunities 
 of observation of the steamboat's passengers. No signs, however, 
 were exchanged, and no communication passed during daylight, 
 but as the day drew to a close, the officers came on deck, 
 and sauntered, as if by accident, to that side of the steamboat 
 nearest the disguised colonel, who, soon after dark, joined them 
 without difficulty. The coolness of the evening had driven most 
 of the passengers below, and there was no difficulty in finding a 
 retired spot where their conversation would be private. 
 
 Their deliberations resulted in a determination to continue their 
 present course down the lake and its outlet, the St. Lawrence 
 river, until they arrived near Ogdensburg, and then, after transfer 
 ring to the schooners all that portion of the party who were pas-
 
 72 THE PKISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 sengers on the steamboat, to part summarily with that vessel, and 
 pursue quietly the small remainder of their voyage without its aid. 
 This plan was carried into effect. Smith returned to his vessel, 
 
 and Gen. B caused his whispered orders to be circulated 
 
 among his party, to hold themselves in readiness to go on board 
 the schooners at the shortest notice. 
 
 It was not, indeed, expected to carry out this measure without 
 detection by the officers and crew of the United States, but they 
 cared not, when once their object was accomplished, how soon 
 their unwilling allies should discover the nature of the trick which 
 had been played upon them. 
 
 "It will serve them right, the shilly-shally fellows, who are afraid 
 to help such a cause as ours," said Jones ; " I only hope their boat 
 will be seized in the first port it enters, for bringing us so far on 
 our way." 
 
 It was, perhaps, at his instance, that it was resolved, on ap 
 proaching the place of intended separation, to summon the men 
 with fife and drum, and depart with all the parade and eclat which 
 their straitened quarters would admit of. 
 
 Great therefore, was the consternation of Captain B., and great 
 the amazement of his unsuspecting passengers, when they were 
 awakened from the sound sleep of a later hour than midnight, by 
 the loud reveill^ upon deck, and by the hurried tread of those who 
 had awaited the signal in their berths, and who now hastened to 
 obey the summons. 
 
 Rushing upon deck, and vainly seeking to gain an explanation of 
 the turmoil which surrounded him, and as vainly exerting his 
 authority to suppress it, the discomfited captain, whose angry 
 shouts were drowned by the music and by the loud tones of mili 
 tary command, resigned himself to his fate, and waited with what 
 patience he could summon, to see the upshot of so strange an 
 affair. 
 
 Still unsuspecting the character of the two schooners at his
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 73 
 
 side, he became impressed with the idea that his boat had been 
 seized, and was about to be pressed into the service of the invaders 
 of Canada, (a feat which would have been by no means difficult 
 to perform,) but he was soon relieved from this apprehension, by 
 the sudden departure of the midnight army over the sides of Tiis 
 vessel. Turning his eyes for the first time toward the schooners, 
 he discovered, by the dim starlight, that their decks were crowded 
 with men, who had emerged from the cabins and holds, and whose 
 numbers seemed scarcely to afford room for the additional forces 
 who were joining them. 
 
 As soon as the last of Gen. B party had left the steam 
 boat, he gave orders to detach the schooners from their fasten 
 ings. 
 
 Dropping silently down the stream with no propulsion save 
 that of the current, the invading party found themselves at day 
 light between the villages of Ogdensburgh and Prescott, the former 
 being a republican, and the latter a royal town, situated, vis-a 
 vis, upon opposing shores of the St. Lawrence. Here it was 
 their misfortune to get into shoal water, and one of the vessels be 
 came stranded, an event which, for a while, threatened the most 
 disastrous consequences to the expedition. 

 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE INVASION. 
 
 Both towns, of course, became at once the scene of the utmost 
 excitement for it was evident to all that Fort Wellington was the 
 point of attack, and thousands of people thronged the shores upon 
 either side of the river, anxious to witness so momentous an event 
 and rife with conjectures as to its issue. 
 
 On the American side, however, all were not idle spectators. 
 Captain B., of the United States, had taken the first opportunity 
 of washing his hands of guilt, by stopping at Morristown, and giv 
 ing notice to the authorities of the movement in which he had 
 been made to play so important, yet so unwilling a part, and an 
 express had been dispatched by land to Ogdcnsburgh, in order that 
 measures might be taken there to intercept the schooners, or at 
 least to prevent their receiving accessions to their numbers. 
 
 This precaution had operated very differently from the design 
 of its originators. No sooner had the United States reached her 
 wharf at Ogdensburgh, where she arrived soon after the express, 
 than a multitude of people rushed with loud shouts on board, took 
 forcible possession of her, and started out to the relief of the 
 grounded vessel. This movement was met by a corresponding 
 one from the watchful citizens of Prescott, at whose wharves a 
 steamboat was also lying. The Experiment (such was her name) 
 had either been armed in anticipation of an attack, or was tem- 
 
 74
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 75 
 
 porarily supplied with a piece of ordnance from the town, with 
 which she greeted the American steamer several times, a compli 
 ment which the latter was unfortunately unable to return, nor 
 could she, on account of the shallowness of the water, get near 
 enough to the disabled vessel to render effectual assistance. But she 
 passed down the river about a mile, to Windmill Point, on the 
 Canadian side, where the other schooner had preceded her, which 
 latter vessel, after landing her forces, returned to attempt to take 
 off the men from her grounded consort. 
 
 The United States accompanied, and covered the schooner from 
 the fire of the Experiment, which followed both at a prudent dis 
 tance ; but in the meantime, the excited populace on the American 
 side were preparing other help for the invaders. A small steam 
 ferry-boat, which plied between Prescott and Ogdensburgh, well- 
 manned, and provided with small arms, was sent out to the relief 
 of the stationary schooner, which she succeeded in hauling off, 
 under a brisk fire from the Experiment, returning the salute with 
 muskets and rifles, at the expense of seven lives to the enemy. 
 
 The United States, meanwhile, returned to Windmill Point, 
 landed between one and two hundred of her men, and, with a small 
 remainder, returned to Ogdensburgh, where she was surrendered to 
 her owners, and, to the signal dismay of her neutral captain, was 
 immediately afterwards seized by the government. 
 
 Among those who had been most forward in this initiatory step 
 of the war, whose courage and skill had been most conspicuous, who 
 had seemed everywhere present at once, who had animated and 
 inspired all hearts with his own enthusiasm, was the hero of the 
 thousand isles, William Johnson. He had now returned in the 
 United States, and proceeded to earnestly harangue the populace, 
 urging and beseeching them to go with him, and join the few 
 hundreds who had already effected a landing on the other side. 
 He succeeded in inducing some, at different times in the course of 
 
 O 
 
 the day, to cross with him in the schooners, but rumors of a most
 
 76 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 extraordinary defection from the little artny, iu the persons of their 
 principal leaders, began to prevail, carrying dismay to the hearts 
 of all the active friends of the cause. 
 
 B and E had re-crossed, like the brave Johnson, to 
 
 Ogdensburgh with the design, or pretence, of urging the large 
 number of patriots assembled there to cross and join their com 
 rades, but the former of these individuals was either taken suddenly 
 ill, or feigned illness, and both proved inaccessible to their friends 
 on reaching the American shore. They either departed, or remain 
 ed concealed, leaving the brave Van Shoultz alone to conduct their 
 perilous enterprise, with little chance of farther accessions from 
 the American shore, and deprived even of a large portion of the 
 military stores which had been prepared for the expedition. 
 
 The little band of invaders, meanwhile, unconscious that they 
 were deserted, and expecting hourly the return of the schooners, 
 with their leaders and their allies, proceeded to strengthen their 
 position at Windmill Point, and to prepare for the coming con 
 test. They took possession of the Windmill, and of several other 
 large stone buildings, and awaited with sanguine expectation, not 
 only the approach of their American friends, but the accession of 
 that coming multitude of Canadian patriots, whom they believed to 
 be hastening to their standard. 
 
 When the desertion of two of their leaders, and the loss of 'a 
 large portion of their stores, became known, they were saddened 
 indeed, but by no means in despair. The greater, they thought, 
 would be the honor of the Spartan few who maintained their proud 
 position, and became the rallying point of a nation's oppressed and 
 uprising masses. 
 
 Colonel Van Shoultz proved equal to his responsible position ; 
 he had officers and men of indomitable courage around him, and 
 his gallant ally, Johnson, seemed in himself a host, so great was 
 the influence of his name and of his dauntless demeanor. 
 
 But it is time to speak more in detail of the immediate subjects
 
 
 
 THE PKISONEK OF THE BOKDEK. 77 
 
 of our narrative, whose fortunes were so intimately connected with 
 the events of the war. Harry Vrail's intimacy with Colonel Van 
 Shoultz had resulted in keeping both himself and his brother near 
 that officer while on board the vessel, and with him they had been 
 among the first to set foot on the enemy's shore. When the Po- 
 lander found himself chief in command, he consulted his young 
 friend frequently in his movements, and he would gladly have ele 
 vated him to a position near himself in authority, if he had been 
 able to do so, but he did not feel at liberty to disturb the settled 
 orders of rank in his little band. In the division of forces, the 
 Vrails became attached to a party under the command of Col. 
 Allen, which was stationed in a stone store-house, that, like the 
 Windmill, served to some extent the purpose of a fort, and Brom, 
 to his great delight, found himself in no danger of a separation 
 from his chosen master. 
 
 But there was another member of the invading army who found 
 less cause for exultation. Barak Jones had made some mistake in 
 regard to his expected opportunity for leaving the schooner and 
 landing at Ogdensburgh and to his great dismay he found himself on 
 British soil, in company with the men whom his eager persuasions 
 
 had induced to enlist. He would have returned when B and 
 
 E went back, but he had been so terrified while on board the 
 
 United States, by the pursuit of the Experiment, and by the can 
 nonading from that vessel, that he did not dare to attempt to re- 
 cross while she was lying in the river, waiting to renew the attack. 
 
 There were other opportunities for escape on the first day, in 
 the schooner with which Commodore Johnson crossed several 
 times, bringing over recruits, but here the danger was equally 
 great, and was magnified tenfold by his fears. Yet he would have 
 run the risk of returning, in preference to remaining, if he had not 
 been induced to believe, probably by some of his proselytes, who 
 despised his pusillanimity and wished to detain him, that there 
 would be a chance to cross in the schooner at night, when dark-
 
 78 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 ness would shield it from any serious attack. That opportunity 
 of course, did not come, and Barak, more dead than alive, remain 
 ed in the camp, not in any recognized military capacity, nor 
 directly attached to any division of the troops, but selecting his 
 quarters with those whom he thought most safely stationed, and 
 most remote from the danger of a first attack. 
 
 Thomas Vrail's ardor for the war had considerably cooled, and 
 he chafed not a little at serving merely as a private, while carry 
 ing a captain's commission in his pocket. Yet he continued san 
 guine of soon seeing himself at the head of a valiant company, 
 and one of the laurelled victors in the great revolution at hand. 
 
 Harry, although more skeptical, was not without similar hopes. 
 He knew well that the spirit of rebellion extended far and wide 
 throughout the Canadas, and he could not doubt the information 
 which had come from so many seemingly authentic sources, that 
 the people had already flocked by myriads to the standard of re-, 
 volt. Rumors of approaching armies began to reach them, almost 
 from the moment they touched Canadian soil, and they were hourly 
 excited and tantalized by these fallacious tidings. In the mean 
 time, the' provincial government was not idle. If the friends of 
 the patriots were tardy, their enemies were not. The garrison 
 was increasing at Fort Wellington, troops were pouring into Pres- 
 cott, and armed vessels made their appearance in the river. 
 Everything, indeed, indicated that the enemy were not going to 
 await an attack from the invaders, but that they were about to 
 take the initiative step in the approaching hostilities. 
 
 Harry Vrail's judgment was too clear to overlook the perilous 
 position in which his comrades and himself were placed. He saw 
 how disastrous must be the result, if their landing should prove to 
 be premature, and if they should fail to effect a speedy junction 
 with the insurgent forces of the provinces. Very valorous he 
 knew their little army to be, but he was not visionary enough to 
 expect that, few as they were, and imperfectly provided with mili-
 
 THE PEISONEK OF THE BOBDEK. 79 
 
 tary stores, they could maintain themselves against the tenfold 
 force which would speedily be brought against them, and which, if 
 insufficient, could easily be increased yet tenfold more. 
 
 But Harry did not quail. He had chosen his part, perhaps mis- 
 takingly, but he was a man in the broadest acceptation of that sig 
 nificant word. He was prepared to do his full duty to the cause 
 which he had espoused, and to endure whatever destiny it might 
 entail upon him. If he saw the danger, he did not proclaim it ; 
 his voice and mien was everywhere that of the courageous and 
 ardent soldier, who, if he did not achieve, would at least deserve 
 success. He knew that help might come in time to save them, 
 and he acted like one who believed it would. To Colonel Van 
 Shoultz alone, in their most private consultations, did he disclose 
 his full views, and in the mind of that brave, but discreet man, he 
 found them fully reflected.
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 THE BATTLE OF WINDMILL POINT. 
 
 THE invaders were not left long in suspense as to the designs of 
 the enemy. Early in the morning after their arrival, a cannonade 
 was opened upon them, which was returned with spirit by their 
 battery upon the shore, and at " about eight o'clock," says an eye 
 witness, " a line of fire blazed along the summit of the hill in the 
 rear of the windmill, for about eighty or a hundred rods, and the 
 crack of the rifle and the musket made one continuous roar." 
 This, however, was but the prelude to a more serious attack, which 
 was made by a body of five or six hundred regulars and volunteers, 
 when all the courage and mettle of the little band were in requisi 
 tion to meet the determined assault of the foe. 
 
 Well and bravely did they vindicate their claims to courage in 
 a hotly contested battle of about an hour's duration, which resulted 
 in driving back the enemy to their fort with large loss, while only 
 five of their own men were killed, and about thrice that number 
 wounded. 
 
 This striking success, of course, produced the most exhilarating 
 effect upon the patriots, who congratulated themselves upon their 
 triumph with ecstasy, and indulged in a proud presentiment of 
 increasing numbers, and a career of victory. The tidings would 
 reach the interior in a few hours, and summon thousands of the 
 doubtful and the undecided to their side. It would reach the 
 States still quicker, flashing hope, like electric light, through all 
 so
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 81 
 
 ranks of their timid friends, and bringing multitudes, eager for 
 the fray, to their victorious banners. Such were the bright hopes 
 and anticipations of the invaders on the second evening of their 
 encampment on foreign soil. 
 
 Both the Vrails had acquitted themselves creditably in this 
 engagement, but Harry's coolness and activity had won the espe 
 cial encomiums of his comrades and his commanding officer. His 
 perfect presence of mind, and his dauntless demeanor, had 
 produced a marked effect upon others, especially upon the inferior 
 soldiers, which contributed greatly to the fortunate result of the 
 day, and be became at once exceedingly popular. Brom, also, 
 won his laurels, acting his part not only with perfect intrepidity, 
 but with t a glee which, although unsuited to so serious an hour, 
 had its effect in inspiriting others who might have been inclined 
 to fright in this, their first experience of war. He stood at his 
 master's side, loading and firing with great regularity and rapidity, 
 and keeping up an undertone of ludicrous comment, which more 
 than once elicited an audible laugh from his nearest companions. 
 " Now you've got it !" he would say, as he fired off his piece, and 
 watched for a second to try to distinguish its effects upon the 
 opposing ranks ; " tink I saw him drop that time !" he muttered, 
 as he proceeded to ram down another cartridge. 
 
 " Now for another red-coat ! Golly, if it ain't just like shootin' 
 the Christmas turkeys with their red-heads. Jingo !" he shouted, 
 as a ball passed, whistling, close to his head, " but the turkeys are 
 shootin' back !" 
 
 The succeeding day was one of inaction. The intimidated 
 enemy did not renew the attack, and the invaders, who might now 
 be called the besieged party, while holding themselves in readi 
 ness for a vigorous repulse of any assault, looked all day long, 
 anxiously and earnestly, for their anticipated succors. Every 
 vessel upon the river, however distant, was closely scanned, and 
 many longing eyes were fastened upon the American shores, 
 
 4*
 
 82 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 which were plainly visible from the camp, with the hope of seeing 
 some signs of their approaching auxiliaries. Others watched the 
 highways which led into the heart of the invaded province, confi 
 dent of the bannered hosts which were soon to emerge from dis 
 tant forests, and advance with defiant tread, timed to the martial 
 airs of freedom. Alas ! they did not come. The day waned, the 
 sun went down, and all was doubt, uncertainty and irresolution as 
 to the morrow. 
 
 " One thing is sure," said Colonel Van Shoultz, to Lieutenant 
 Vrail, on the evening of that day of dread suspense ; " although we 
 may not receive reinforcements, the enemy certainly will, and pro 
 bably by to-morrow, at the farthest." 
 
 " Ours may yet come," replied Harry ; " indeed, our friends 
 from the other side would be most likely to cross in the night, 
 when they could most safely effect a landing." 
 
 " It is possible, but I am learning not to hope too much. After 
 witnessing desertion in the highest quarters, and faint hearts where 
 the loudest boasts of valor have been made, it is natural rather to 
 fear than hope. This night may diminish rather than increase our 
 numbers." 
 
 " There is little chance for desertion. The ferry at Prescott is, 
 of course, strictly watched, and we have no small boats, excepting 
 Johnson's, which he has carefully secured. You do not fear that 
 he will fly ? 
 
 " He will fly when this fort does," replied Van Shoultz, looking 
 around at the stone walls of the mill. " Ah ! if all were such as 
 he, we should have no cause of disquietude to-night." 
 
 The Polander's predictions and presentiments proved alike true. 
 The enemy were reinforced on the morrow, and the patriots were 
 left to struggle alone against the hourly increasing numbers of a 
 foe which threatened their utter extermination. 
 
 Attacked both by land and water, cannonaded from steamboats 
 and from field batteries, they maintained the unequal struggle,
 
 THE PEI80NER OF THE BOEDER. 83 
 
 dauntlessly and hopefully, for nearly two days, still looking for the 
 approaching banners, and listening for the charging shouts of their 
 promised allies. 
 
 On the afternoon of the second day, a large force of the enemy 
 drew near the forts (if such they might be called), by land, and 
 were met with a hot and galling fire from the several divisions of 
 the patriot army, stationed in the windmill and the other stone 
 buildings which had been fortified. It would have been madness 
 in the bravest to have met them in the open field while such strong 
 defences were in their possession, almost compensating for the 
 great disparity of numbers between the belligerents. 
 
 But this advantage was too great to be left long in their pos 
 session, if it were possible to dislodge them from their fastnesses, 
 and it soon became evident that the British had determined to 
 attempt to carry the forts by storm. 
 
 The building in which Col. Allen's command was stationed was 
 somewhat remote from the windmill, and was attacked, as was 
 each of the camps, by a separate body of the enemy. The attempt 
 to storm it was twice repelled by that valiant officer and his men, 
 who were stationed in a large apartment in the second story, ex 
 tending the whole depth of the building, and commanding both 
 the lower entrances, which were strongly barricaded ; but a new 
 calamity awaited them in the failure of their ammunition. The 
 slackening of their fire became so necessary, and its cause so ap 
 parent to the enemy, that the third attempt to enter the building 
 was sure to be successful whenever it should be made. 
 
 The game was too evidently lost to admit of a moment's hope 
 on the part of the most sanguine, and nothing remained to Be done, 
 excepting to surrender unconditionally, or to throw away their 
 lives in an obstinate, but useless conflict. Allen was doubtless a 
 brave man, and perhaps his own choice would have been to render 
 
 " His last faint quittance with his breath, 
 While the sword glimmered in the grasp of death."
 
 84 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 But he doubted his control over his little band, now thoroughly 
 panic-stricken, nor could he make up his mind to devote so many 
 men to immediate and certain destruction. 
 
 While he hesitated, the tumult increased below, another volley 
 of bullets poured into the windows, finding a few more victims 
 among those who were unable to avoid a full exposure, and then, 
 with an impetuous rush, the enemy gained the main entrance to 
 the building, bursting down its barricades, and pouring tumult- 
 uously into the lower hall. Their steady tramp was next heard by 
 the besieged upon the very stairway of their citadel, and many a 
 face became blanched with fear. In another moment the large 
 door was burst open with great violence, and thirty muskets, 
 levelled for immediate discharge, were protruding into the room, 
 commanding every part of the apartment, while simultaneously 
 with their appearance a demand was made, in a stentorian voice, 
 for surrender. 
 
 It was impossible longer to maintain strict discipline, and 
 although the majority of the men preserved a soldier-like compo 
 sure, and awaited the orders of their leader, there were a few others 
 who had boasted largely of their valor when danger was distant, 
 who now manifested the most abject and craven fear. Shrieks and 
 cries of " Don't fire !" " Yes, we surrender !" were heard from two 
 or three of these, who were seen scrambling to get in the rear, and 
 farthest from the expected volley. One who carried a commis 
 sion in his pocket, and who having always had his courage at his 
 tongue's end, had probably allowed it to escape, was seen shrink 
 ing close to the wall, crouched down behind a fat private, who 
 was too stupid to stir, or to understand that his body was serving 
 the purpose of a shield. From this shelter he called out, in a 
 tremulous voice, 
 
 " Shall we be treated as prisoners of war, if we surrender ?" 
 
 " You will be treated as you deserve," was the answer, in a
 
 THE PRISOISTER OF THE BORDER. 85 
 
 trumpet-like voice; "you must surrender unconditionally you 
 are entirely in our power." 
 
 " Well, here's my musket so don't shoot me" he said, push 
 ing past his protector, and stooping as he advanced to avoid dan 
 ger from the bristling array of guns which confronted him. In 
 another instant he was hauled outside, and was placed under 
 guard. His example was speedily followed by others, and for 
 some minutes the victors were engaged in receiving the arms, and 
 securing the persons of a portion of the patriots, while the major 
 ity yet awaited the reluctant orders of their leader to lay down 
 their arms. 
 
 At that critical juncture, when the enemy appeared at the door, 
 Harry Vrail missed the faithful Brom from his side ; but so great 
 was the confusion, and so general was the rush for self-preserva 
 tion, that he did not deem his disappearance a matter of surprise. 
 But the negro had by no means deserted him on the contrary, 
 all his thoughts were given to devising means for his rescue 
 Ever since he had made his solemn engagement to Gertrude to 
 watch over and protect his master, his mind had been devising 
 expedients to deliver him from whatever danger seemed to threaten 
 and from the hour they had set foot together upon the enemy's 
 soil, he had calculated the possibility of disaster, and had planned 
 impossible modes of relief. 
 
 Ever vigilant and watchful, while others were confident and 
 careless, he had overlooked no remote or minute circumstance 
 which an hour of extremity might render serviceable to one whom, 
 he loved so well, and whom he had sworn to befriend. His lodg 
 ings, for several preceding nights, had been in a dark corner of 
 the large room in which the scenes last described were enacted, 
 where, with several others, he had occupied the interior of a large, 
 open bin, for a sleeping apartment. On crawling out of this 
 strange dormitory the preceding day, he had accidently dropped 
 his knife behind it, and it became necessary, in order to recover
 
 86 THE PRISONER OF THE BOKDEK. 
 
 his lost property, to move the huge chest farther from the wall 
 against which it stood. It required great effort to do this, even 
 with the aid of a lever, but when, having succeeded in removing 
 it a few inches, he stooped to regain his knife, he caught sight of 
 another metallic object beside it, which on close inspection he 
 found to be a hinge in the floor. Further examination produced 
 its fellow, and being convinced he had found a trap-door leading to 
 a lower apartment, he hastily shoved back the bin, and sat down 
 to reflect on the discovery, and the possibility of its being in some 
 way turned to account. Circumstances, he knew, might arise 
 which would render it in the highest degree useful to his master, 
 but in order to make it more certainly so he believed it important 
 to keep it secret from all others. When a more favorable oppor 
 tunity occurred for pursuing his investigation, he removed the bin 
 and, raising the door, ascertained that it communicated with a 
 small store-room beneath, from which a back window, seemingly 
 the only one in the apartment, opened upon the river. Hastily 
 making these observations, he replaced the door and the chest, 
 and quietly resumed his duties.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 A RECREANT BROTHER. 
 
 WHEN Harry missed the negro from his side in that moment of 
 horror which has been described, the latter flew to the ponderous 
 bin, which, in his excitement, he thrust aside as if it had been a 
 basket, and standing beside it, with his watchful eye upon his 
 master, he waited coolly for the moment when he might raise the 
 door without detection. The confusion was momentarily increas 
 ing, and those who were not pressing forward to surrender, were 
 anxiously watching both the threatening guns and the still silent 
 lips of their leader, who hesitated to speak the painful word of 
 submission. Brom saw that the favoring moment had come, and 
 noiselessly raising the trap-door, he hurried back to the side of his 
 master, whom, without addressing, he began gently to drag toward 
 the rear of the room. 
 
 " What is it, Brom ?" said Harry, in answer to the violent pan 
 tomime of the neoro. " You need not be afraid to speak in this 
 
 ~ X 
 
 Babel nobody will hear you." 
 
 " Come wid me, Massa, come wid me," were all the words which 
 the African could be induced to utter. 
 
 Vrail suffered himself to be led as far as the open door, which 
 he no sooner saw than he fully comprehended the plan of escape, 
 and his heart leaped with sudden joy at so unexpected a hope of 
 deliverance. But his thoughts instantaneously reverted to Tom. 
 
 "Not without Tom," he exclaimed, and darting off from the spot, 
 
 87
 
 88 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 he dashed off in pursuit of his brother, whom he had seen last at 
 nearly the extreme opposite end of the room, and near to Col. 
 Allen. When he reached that spot, however, his brother was no 
 longer there, and at the very moment when he was hastily search 
 ing for him among the crowd who were stacking their arms (for 
 the word of submission had at last been spoken), Thomas had glid 
 ed around to the rear of the mass in search of him, with no other 
 design then that of keeping near him in their common calamity. 
 He was met by the negro, who hastily whispered to him the 
 chance of escape, and implored him to assist in finding Harry. 
 
 " It is death to go back," exclaimed the terrified and pusillani 
 mous youth ; " let us fly ; he will be sure to follow us, since he 
 knows the way. Come, be quick." 
 
 So saying, he dashed forward to the trap-door, while Brom 
 turned back in eager pursuit of his master. His excited and 
 nearly frenzied condition was unfavorable to the successful result 
 of his search, and threatened momentarily to arrest attention and 
 defeat his efforts, for that portion of the apartment nearest the door 
 was fast filling up with the enemy. But fortunately as yet, there 
 was a general confusion, in which the shouted orders of the leader 
 of the victorious band, the rattling of the grounded muskets, and 
 the groans of the wounded were the principal sounds. 
 
 While Brora was thus wildly seeking for his master, the latter 
 was as earnestly pursuing his quest for the recreant Tom, who had 
 selfishly deserted both. Mingling in the crowd of surrendering 
 men, and borne by the mass toward the fatal point where, with 
 them, be must become a guarded prisoner, the gallant youth did 
 not falter in his resolute purpose, nor once think of turning back 
 alone to seek the means of escape. Of course his search was vain, 
 and while closely scanning every face in the throng of which he 
 could catch a view, his attention was arrested by some execrations 
 behind him, bestowed apparently by different parties, upon some 
 one who was pressing eagerly forward towards the front.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 89 
 
 % 
 
 "Blast the blackamoor!" said one, who could jest in bis cal 
 amity ; " he steps on a dozen of us at once, with his elephant 
 feet." 
 
 " Stand back, Cuffy ; don't be in such a hurry ; you'll be hung 
 soon enough to suit you," exclaimed another. 
 
 " Why don't he go and walk over the Britishers ?" said a 
 third, whose toes had felt the heavy heel of the African ; " hang 
 me, if I don't believe he would drive them all out in a few minutes." 
 
 Harry could not doubt as to who was the subject of these 
 remarks, and in the next moment he caught a view of Brom, who 
 was, however, too far separated from him by the crowd, to admit 
 of any communication passing between them. As soon, however, 
 as he caught the negro's eye, its expression, together with some 
 significant pantomime, convinced him that his brother was found, 
 and he managed by great effort to commence a retrograde motion 
 against the strong tide which had before borne him onward to a 
 point of such dangerous proximity to the foe. Warning the saga 
 cious negro by a sign to go back, they both succeeded in working 
 their way to the rear, which was as yet unguarded. 
 
 " Where is he ?" whispered Vrail. 
 
 " He's gone long ago Massa Harry this way come along 
 now, I say." 
 
 Astonished, bewildered, and half incredulous, the young man 
 hesitated to advance. 
 
 " It's sartin sure," repeated Brom ; " come quick, now, or you'll 
 be too late. See see there comes a lot of red coats this way." 
 
 " Don't run, Brom," said Vrail, " or we are lost. Go slowly, 
 and we may not be noticed, or it may seem as if we were only 
 going back for something that has been forgotten." 
 
 The negro obeyed, and tremblingly they succeeded in reaching 
 the trap-door, apparently without observation. 
 
 " Massa must jump so," said Brom, skillfully letting himself down 
 by his hands, and dropping into the lower apartment.
 
 90 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 
 
 Vrail followed his example, and they stood together on the 
 lower floor. 
 
 "He is not here," said Harry, glancing quickly around the 
 room. " Brom, if you have deceived me, I will not stir a step 
 further." 
 
 " He is gone, Massa Henry, I swear it. See here," and he pointed 
 to the raised window, through which the fugitive had doubtless 
 passed. Convinced at length, that Tom was really out of the imme 
 diate scene of danger, Harry gave his mind wholly to securing the 
 escape of himself and his faithful companion. Hastening to the 
 window, he saw that it opened upon the river, at the distance of 
 only a few rods from its margin, and that the shore, in that imme 
 diate vicinity, appeared to be entirely unguarded. The conflict, 
 indeed, was yet waging in some parts of the encampment, as occa 
 sional shots and shouts were heard, and the moment certainly 
 seemed a favorable one for successful flight. 
 
 If Harry could have joined any portion of the patriots who 
 were yet making a stand against the enemy, he would certainly 
 have done so, but this was clearly impossible. Leaping, therefore, 
 from the window, and calling upon Brom to follow, he hastened 
 to the shore, with the intention of following the course of the river, 
 and keeping close to its edge. In the opposite direction, which 
 led toward Prescott, of course he could not flee with any prospect 
 of escape. But he had no sooner reached the shore, than the fal 
 lacy of his hope to elude observation became apparent. 
 
 A little way down the river, but at considerable distance from 
 the shore, lay an armed steamboat, which had been engaged in 
 bombarding a portion of the barracks, before the contest had 
 become so close on land as to render its fire dangerous to the 
 attacking party, and which now seemed to be either guarding the 
 coast, or waiting in inaction whatever duty might be assigned it. 
 
 However this might be, no sooner had the flying lieutenant and 
 his servant appeared upon the shore, than a shout from the deck of
 
 THE PEISONEE OF THE BOEDER. 91 
 
 the distant vessel reached their ears, and at the next instant a can 
 non ball came booming over the water and buried itself in the 
 bushes behind them. A rattling fire of musketry followed, and 
 Harry dropped upon the beach, to the boundless terror of the 
 negro, who rushed quickly up to him. 
 
 " Oh, massa massa are you really dead ?" exclaimed the poor 
 fellow, frantic with fright. 
 
 " Follow me," said Harry, creeping rapidly behind the shrub 
 bery which grew thickly at a little distance from the shore. 
 
 " Where did they hit you, Massa Harry ?" 
 
 " They did not hit me at all, Brom," replied Harry, coolly ; " and 
 I do not mean they shall. I wish I knew where poor Tom is." 
 
 " Never mind Captain Tom, Massa Harry we've got our hands 
 pretty full enough now, I think, to take care of ourselves. Golly, 
 massa, look at that !" he exclaimed, springing suddenly aside, and 
 pointing at the cannon ball they had so narrowly escaped, and 
 which now lay harmless beside them. " Let us get away from here." 
 
 "Never fear, Brom. Sit. down on it, if you wish to be quite 
 safe. Lightning never strikes twice in the same place, nor cannon 
 balls either, I presume." 
 
 Harry spoke lightly, in hopes of allaying the alarm of his com 
 panion, but he felt all the peril of his position, and while he talked 
 thus calmly, his mind was rapidly devising means of escape, and 
 calculating the chances of finding his brother. 
 
 " We shall have to skulk around here till midnight, I suppose," 
 he continued, " and then either swim across the river, or find some 
 other means of making the passage. How far can you swim, 
 Brom ?" 
 
 " Oh, I can swim all night, I spect ; I've swum across the Hud 
 son river, many's the time, where it's wider than this here St. 
 Lawrence though 'tain't so swift, to be sure." 
 
 O ' 
 
 " It's a pretty long stretch," said Harry, after gazing a few 
 moments at the opposite shore, with a longing to p.'ace himself
 
 y2 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 beneath the protecting ^Egis which seemed to canopy every inch 
 of American soil. 
 
 "I wish we was there," replied Brom, following the direction 
 of his master's eye ; " we should not have any Britishers bombard 
 ing us over there, should we, Massa Harry ?" 
 
 " I don't think I can swim it." 
 
 " I can help you, Massa Harry." 
 
 " I don't know about that I do not see how you can swim for 
 more than one. If you can swim all night, as you say. you might 
 carry me over in pieces." 
 
 " I can help you," reiterated the negro, not heeding the jest ; 
 " when you are tired, 1 can hold you, and let you rest." 
 
 " And who will hold you in the meantime." 
 
 " Oh, I'll be walking up stairs,'' replied the negro, alluding to a 
 feat well known to swimmers, by which they sometimes sustain 
 themselves for a considerable time in the water while giving rest 
 to the arms. 
 
 " More likely we should both be going down stairs to Davy 
 Jones' cellar. No, no, it won't do, Brom at least, not for me," 
 said Vrail, now speaking more seriously ; " I must find a boat of 
 some kind, or I must trust to some of the Canadians for assistance. 
 If I were confident you could succeed in crossing, I would insist upon 
 your doing so alone ; but it is an unknown stream, and its waters 
 might prove as treacherous as the people upon its shore, who have 
 lured so many of our brave countrymen to destruction. The dark 
 ness, too, would quadruple the peril, as you could not .see the 
 opposite shore, and if you became bewildered and frjghtened, you 
 would be sure to be lost." 
 
 " You need't preach all that to me, Massa Harry. I shan't go, 
 'less you do, any way so that pint is settled." 
 
 A second volley from the steamboat, which sent a few scattering 
 oalls among the shrubbery around them, reminded them that they 
 were watched, and induced them to change their position.
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE MAGIC BIF LB. 
 
 VRAIL did not dare to emerge from his hiding-place, but he 
 ventured to draw near enough to its outer edge to reconnoitre the 
 formidable enemy who had seemed to think two trembling fugi 
 tives upon the beach a proper subject for his prowess. Great 
 was his alarm on discovering a small boat, containing six or seven 
 men, putting off from the steamer and approaching the shore, 
 very evidently for the purpose of effecting their capture. Both 
 himself and the negro were armed, having preserved their guns, 
 while Vrail had also his pistols, and his resolution was instantly 
 and coolly taken. 
 
 " This way, Brom," he said, raising his rifle ; " they are after us 
 now, half a dozen of them. If they land, there is no help for us. 
 Stand ready now, to load as fast as I fire." 
 
 Vrail was a practiced marksman, and he felt so certain of the 
 fatality of his aim that he hesitated a moment with a natural 
 reluctance, but a random volley from his approaching foe, designed 
 to keep them within their cover, determined him, and he pulled 
 the trigger. 
 
 An oarsman sprung from his seat, and fell over the edge of the 
 boat which was nearly capsized by the hasty rush of his comrades 
 to his assistance. 
 
 " I am sorry for him," said Harry, coolly exchanging guns with 
 Brom, and raising the second weapon to his eye.
 
 94: THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " Golly ! I ain't," replied the negro, ramming down another 
 cartridge ; " hav'n't the cowardly rapscallions been cannonading 
 us?" 
 
 Again the hurtling lead went upon its mission, and another man 
 was seen to fall, but the oars were again speedily manned, and the 
 increased speed with which the boat approached the shore showed 
 a courageous design to effect a landing before the weapons could 
 again be loaded and brought to bear. 
 
 " Fool !" exclaimed Harry ; " I meant to have spared him," 
 bringing the weapon which Brom now handed him to bear upon 
 the leader of the party, who sat in the stern of the skiff, and who 
 at the next instant was added to the list of victims. 
 
 "Golly! there goes the cap'n," shouted Brom with great glee. 
 " Now for another !" he continued, handing up the ready gun. 
 
 " Wait a little ! I rather think they have enough. I believe 
 they are going back." 
 
 " Then it's jes the time to pepper 'em, massa ; quick, now, give 
 it to them ! Golly ! didn't they cannonade us ?" 
 
 Vrail was correct in his conjectures. The progressive motion 
 of the skiff had been stopped, and after a moment's pause, it was 
 turned about and moved rapidly toward the steamboat, to which 
 it was still much nearer than to the shore. Whether this was 
 by order of the wounded officer, or whether he had given his last 
 orders, it was impossible to tell, but nothing was more certain 
 than that the foe were in full flight. Again the African conjured 
 his master to fire upon them, and the speed with which they fled 
 showed that they expected another discharge, but no urging would 
 induce Vrail to take a human life needlessly. 
 
 " We have defended ourselves so far," he said, " but it would 
 not benefit us in the least to take another life. I am really very 
 sorry for those poor fellows, Brom." 
 
 " Jingo 1 massa, / ain't. Didn't they cannonade us ?" repeated 
 the negro, who could not forget his fright at being fired upon by
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 95 
 
 a cannon from a vessel of war, and who did not seem disposed to 
 forgive the oifence. 
 
 That the steamer approached no nearer the shore during this 
 singular contest, was doubtless owing to some very effective shots 
 which she had recently received from one of the patriot forts, a 
 repetition of which might be apprehended, for the result of the 
 several engagements on shore, if, indeed they had yet fully termi 
 nated, was unknown to the commandant on the boat. His remain 
 ing forces, however, were not idle spectators of this engagement 
 with the " band of marauders on the beach," as in a subsequent 
 dispatch he styled the two fugitives : but they kept up some 
 random firing toward them, especially during the retreat of their 
 comrades in the boat. 
 
 Although temporarily elated by his extraordinary victory, the 
 young lieutenant was far from expecting to make good his escape. 
 He might be considered even to have increased the peril of his 
 position, for his capture, which seemed still almost unavoidable, 
 could scarcely result in anything short of his immediate death 
 from his enraged foe. While daylight lasted, there was no possi 
 bility of emerging from his narrow shelter without the certainty 
 of detection and successful pursuit, and scarcely three minutes 
 elapsed after the return of the small boat to the steamer, before it 
 was again sent out by a circuitous route, to gain a distant part of 
 the beach, farther up the stream, and beyond the reach of the 
 magical weapon which had proved so disastrous to its recent occu 
 pants. 
 
 There were but three individuals in it this time, and the design 
 was very evidently to give notice to some party of the enemy on 
 shore of the lurking place of the fugitives, and to draw down upon 
 them an immediate force which no strength of theirs could resist 
 or evade. It was late in the afternoon, but the sun was yet twice 
 the breadth of his disc above the horizon. 
 
 Vrail watched anxiously its tardy movements down the declivity
 
 96 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 of the sky, hoping against hope for the speedy arrival of that 
 darkness which might afford them one more chance of escape. 
 Never, seemingly, had the great luminary been so slow in its de 
 scent, and it almost seemed to him that some miraculous interposi 
 tion had taken place to arrest the orb of day, like that which 
 stayed its progress down the heights of Gibeon at the bidding of 
 the prophet of God. From the sky to the water and to the fly 
 ing boat, and back again to the sky, his impatient eye wandered, 
 and he calculated closely the time which might elapse before the 
 sound of pursuit would be heard. Fly he must, but darkness alone 
 could give him even a faint chance of escape. The village adjacent 
 was by no means large, but all its inhabitants, as well as the 
 scattered population of the country for many miles around, had 
 been aroused by the exciting events of the day, and on every 
 road which led into the interior, people were passing to and from 
 the seat of war. 
 
 The shore of the river alone remained nearly deserted, but this 
 there was, of course, no safety in traversing under the guns of the 
 steamboat, which had already so nearly proved fatal to them. 
 
 While Harry watched in momentarily increasing anxiety, the 
 skiff had passed far up the stream, and began rapidly to approach 
 the shore, and yet the sun had not touched the horizon ; but the 
 breeze which so often springs up at the day's decline was rising with 
 unusual strength, and soon the summits of some ascending clouds 
 became visible in the west. 
 
 They rose too, with such a breath of base, so " volumed and vast," 
 as to promise an effectual extinguishment of the remaining day 
 light, from the moment they should receive the descending lumi 
 nary within their capacious folds. Such, too, was their effect. 
 The night drew suddenly on, unpreceded by the usual twilight, 
 and the still rising clouds promised to make it one of unusual 
 darkness. Of course the fugitives lost no time in emerging from 
 their place of concealment, although with no well-defined idea of the
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 97 
 
 route they were to pursue ; but Vrail resolved to leave the river 
 shore, which would be sure to be the first place of search by 
 their pursuers. Being nearly exhausted by fatigue, and suffering 
 with cold and hunger, he knew that he might be compelled to 
 trust himself temporarily to the mercy of some Canadian family, 
 yet he was unwilling to wander far from that stream, which afford 
 ed the only means of return to his native land. 
 
 There was little time, however, to choose roads, for he had 
 scarcely gone forth from the bushes before he heard the clamor 
 of pursuit, and he hurried forward, attended by his sable friend, not 
 knowing whither he went, excepting that he was leaving the lights 
 of the village behind him.
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 A TYKANT AND A SLAVE. 
 
 THE course of the fugitives was nearly northeasterly, and not 
 diverging far from the river. They followed a road which led at 
 times through dense woods, and at times through an open country, 
 where an occasional farm-house was revealed by its evening light, 
 and by the barking of its watch-dog as they passed. Their pro 
 gress was necessarily slow, as the darkness was intense, and the 
 way unknown to them, and they had not wandered long or far 
 before Vrail began to contemplate making a trial cf the hospitality 
 of some of the inhabitants. His fatigue was very great; he had 
 eaten nothing since early in the morning, and Brom, though far 
 from being exhausted, was, like him, pinched with hunger. Besides, 
 he thought the chances of meeting a friendly reception as good in 
 one locality as in another, and being well armed, it would be an 
 easy matter, if repulsed, or if he had reason to suspect betrayal, 
 again to take to flight. 
 
 Thus arguing, he selected for his hazardous experiment a house, 
 the faint light of which seemed not only remote from the road on 
 which he was travelling, but far from any other dwelling. It 
 proved very difficult of access, and as he travelled slowly across 
 the meadows towards it, the flickering rays which guided him 
 danced bewilderingly before his eyes, seeming at times, like the 
 ignis fatuus, to recede as he approached it. 
 
 At length he drew near the building, but ere he came near to 
 
 98
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 99 
 
 the door, he heard the sound of angry voices within, and he 
 thought for a moment of passing on in search of more peaceful 
 indications in other quarters ; but impelled by his desperate and 
 destitute condition, he dismissed his fears and knocked for admit- 
 ance. The reply was gruff, but it bade him enter, and flinging 
 the door open, he passed in, followed by Brom. 
 
 In a small room, beside a rough deal table, an elderly couple 
 sat, with a meal of brown bread and potatoes before them, while 
 a miserably clad, but pretty and gentle-looking girl, of about thir 
 teen years, stood by the fireside, apparently the patient recipient 
 of the joint rebukes of the other two. The man was small, sallow, 
 and dirty, with harsh and homely features, rendered doubly re 
 pulsive by the scowl of wrath lingering upon them, and the woman, 
 though possessing the remains of beauty, had a bold and cunning 
 expression, and a general slatternliness of appearance more disagree 
 able than ordinary ugliness. 
 
 Vrail was not skilled in physiognomy ; he had seen too little of 
 the world for that ; but if he had been so, the woman's countenance 
 changed almost too suddenly after his entrance to admit of his 
 analyzing its first expression, or retaining the effect it produced 
 upon him. Her civil "good evening" was free from all rudeness 
 or appearance of surprise, while her more blunt partner turned 
 hastily to the intruders, and asked who they were and what they 
 wanted. . : 
 
 " We want food, and assistance to cross the river," replied 
 Harry, advancing nearer the table, throwing down some silver, and 
 seizing a piece of bread, which he began eagerly to devour. "I 
 can make it worth your while to assist us," he added ; " besides, 
 I think we ought to be friends." 
 
 " Oh, yes," replied the other, with a sudden change of manner ; 
 " I see what you are now. You belonged to the patriot army, I 
 s'pose, and you want to get back home." 
 
 "Exactly so."
 
 100 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 "They've been terribly cut up there at the Windmill, poor fel 
 lows they are all killed or taken, excepting a very few who have 
 fled, but even they will be taken, you know." 
 
 ''Is it really so very bad?" asked Harry, who had not before 
 learned the full extent of the disaster to his companions. 
 
 " Yes, shocking," was the reply, with a baleful gleam of the eye ; 
 " I've heen down to the Point to see about it. There's dozens ly 
 ing around there dead, and the prisoners are all marched to Pres- 
 cott for to-night, with their general ; and troops of people following 
 and looking on. But come, sit down and eat, both of you, and 
 we'll talk about that afterwards. You are safe enough here for 
 the present ; to-morrow it would be quite another thing." 
 
 The famished men waited for no second invitation, but sat down 
 side by side, and attacked the homely fare with as much eagerness 
 and relish as if it had been composed of the choicest viands. 
 
 " You think we shall be safe here for a short time ?" asked Vrail, 
 scarcely gaining the leisure to speak so long a sentence. 
 
 " Oh, certainly," replied the host, exchanging a look of intelli 
 gence with his wife; "there isn't a doubt of it, is there 
 Hannah ?' 
 
 " Not the least, I should think," was the reply, in a very bland 
 voice. " Lock the door, Ruth." 
 
 The girl obeyed, and at the next instant the Canadian rose, and 
 glancing again significantly at his wife, approached the negro, who, 
 like his master, had retained his gun at his side when he sat down. 
 
 " Let me set your guns in the corner, out of your way," he said 
 to Brom, in the mildest of voices ; so mild that it would not have 
 been recognized as belonging to the same speaker who had ad 
 dressed them on entering. 
 
 He laid his hand on the weapon as he spoke, and Brom, who 
 had a whole potato in his mouth and another in his hand, seemed 
 like to acquiesce in the movement without any remonstrance : 
 This was far, however, from his design. Clutching at the depart-
 
 " The negro, clutching at the departing gun with his unoccupied hand, and 
 shaking his head, drew it back to its former position." PAGE 101.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 101 
 
 ing gun with his unoccupied hand, and shaking his head, he drew 
 it back to its former position. 
 
 "No, I tank jou," he said, as soon as he could speak. 
 
 " Ah, very well, perhaps, it is better to keep them near you, in 
 case of surprise. You would like to cross the river to-night, I sup 
 pose ?" said the Canadian, addressing Vrail, very quickly. 
 
 " Of course," replied Harry, w as soon as possible, and, as I said 
 before, I will pay largely to any one who will take us over." 
 
 " Golly ! yes a hundred dollars," added the negro. 
 
 Harry looked in surprise at Broin, not understanding the secret 
 of his liberal offer. 
 
 " Don't talk about pay," replied the accommodating man; "I 
 am ready to help a friend in need, I hope, without being paid for 
 it. You just sit here and finish your meal, while I go and see 
 if I can get Larry Smith's boat, and him to help me row you 
 across." 
 
 " For mercy's sake," said Harry, jumping up, " do not let us lose 
 the time, nor run the risk of trusting our secret to any one else. 
 Let us help ourselves to the boat, and we will give you abun 
 dant means of satisfying your neighbor afterwards for it use. As 
 to the rowing, we can do that ourselves." 
 
 " But the stream is very rapid, and I could not row the skiff 
 back ; besides, he keeps it locked. No, no, you need not be afraid 
 to trust Larry he is as true as steel isn't be, Hannah ?" 
 
 " That he is ; every body knows that. The poor man's feelings 
 would be dreadfully hurt, if he thought that anybody distrusted 
 him." 
 
 " Very well, if it must be so but do not be gone long." 
 
 "It is about a mile to Larry's, and the night is dark it will 
 take some time to go and come, but all you have to do is to keep 
 quiet ; and as soon as you have done eating, perhaps you had bet 
 ter put out the light, so as not to attract attention if any soldiers 
 should be passing. If they really do come, why you can jump
 
 102 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 out of the window and make for the woods, and then you will be 
 as well off as you were before." 
 
 " It is well thought of, about the light," replied Vrail, at once 
 extinguishing the blaze of the single tallow candle which had 
 very faintly illumined the room ; " I think it would now be diffi 
 cult for any one to find the house in such a pitchy darkness, unless 
 they knew exactly where it stood." 
 
 " Of course it would, for you can't begin to see it from the road. 
 But good-bye keep up good heart till I return, which won't be 
 very long." 
 
 He went out, and the woman followed him to the door, enjoin 
 ing upon him in a loud voice to take care of himself, but saying 
 something in a lower tone, as she drew the door nearly shut after 
 her, standing on the outside. 
 
 At this moment the girl, who had 6tood nearly motionless in 
 the chimney-corner ever since the entrance of the fugitives, 
 advanced quickly a few steps towards Harry, and upon the door 
 re-opening, as hastily retreated to her former position. 
 
 The faint light which gleamed from the embers upon the hearth 
 revealed this movement, and the young man supposed that she 
 bad meant to take some food secretly from the table, having pro 
 bably been kept fasting as a punishment for some offence. He 
 began to make some inquiries about her, when the woman, in a 
 whining voice, which was intended to be very gentle, said that 
 she had been a bad girl, but that she might have her supper now, 
 and bade her come to the table. 
 
 " I ain't hungry," replied a very faint voice, the articulation of 
 which seemed to indicate a violent trembling of the speaker. 
 
 " Then go to bed," was the reply. 
 
 The girl remained motionless until the mandate was twice 
 repeated, when she very slowly obeyed, passing near, and pausing 
 a moment close to Vrail, who distinctly heard her tremble as she 
 stood beside him.
 
 PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 103 
 
 He was about to speak to her, when the voice of the woman 
 again urged her along, and she passed into a corner of the room 
 and ascended a ladder which led to an upper apartment. The 
 hostess, in the meantime, became very voluble, and seemed bent 
 on entertaining her guests until the return of her husband. 
 
 Nearly an hour passed away, which, of course, seemed to the 
 young man fully quadrupled in length, and yet there was no sign 
 of the man's return, and still his garrulous partner talked on with 
 unflagging rapidity. 
 
 The rebellion was the theme, and as she could relate many an 
 interesting incident connected with it, she found in Harry an 
 eager listener. But he grew impatient, at last, and would hear 
 no more. 
 
 " He has been gone long enough to have walked four miles 
 something must have happened to prevent his return," he said. 
 
 " It is very dark he will certainly be here soon," replied the 
 woman ; " I will go and listen if I cannot hear him coming." 
 
 She went, as before, outside the door, quite closing it after her, 
 for the night was cool, and at the same time Vrail heard a half 
 whispering voice from the top of the ladder. 
 
 '' They are cheating you. Larry Smith lives very near us, and 
 he has no boat. Uncle Shay has gone after soldiers to take you." 
 
 Harry started up, and was about making his exit through the 
 window, when reflecting that such a course might bring the poor 
 girl under suspicion and procure some terrible punishment for her, 
 he resolved to wait a few moments longer, intending to depart as 
 if not suspecting his host. 
 
 "Do you know of any boat ?" he asked hastily. 
 
 " Yes about two miles down the river, at Mr. Wells'. But 
 .you must hurry. They will go directly there to find you. Do 
 not wait a minute. Oh, I hear voices now." 
 
 Vrail sprang to the door and locked it, resolving not to be 
 taken alive, as he knew that his capture would be equivalent to
 
 104 . THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 death. He next ordered Brom to jump out of the window, a 
 command which the negro was not slow in obeying, and he stood 
 ready to follow him, yet waiting, in hopes of obtaining further 
 information in regard to his way. The nest instant the door was 
 tried, and then the voice of their returned host was heard modu 
 lated to a tone of mildness decidedly winning. 
 
 " It is I anil Larry I have found him at last. Be quick, and 
 open the door." 
 
 " Oh, don't open it," added the voice from the ladder. " There 
 are six or eight men. I have seen them from the window. There 
 is a short way to the place where Wells' boat is kept, if you can 
 find it but you must hurry." 
 
 " I fear I can neither find the short way nor the long one ; I do 
 not even know the way to the river, and the night is very dark." 
 
 Harry advanced as he spoke with a foreboding heart, and with 
 a conviction that if he failed to make good his escape across the 
 river before daylight his capture would become certain, as the 
 country would be thoroughly aroused by his pursuers, and all the 
 passes would be secured. 
 
 The girl's warning and his reply had been quickly spoken, and 
 the reflections we have recorded had been instantaneous; but 
 already another, and an impatient summons was heard from with 
 out, accompanied by a violent shaking of the door. 
 
 " What is the matter there can't you find the lock ?" 
 
 " Wait a minute," replied Harry. " Good-bye, my good girl ; 
 you have saved our lives for the present. Take this." 
 
 As he spoke he felt a light grasp upon his arm, and heard the 
 whispered words 
 
 " Hurry, hurry, they are coming around the house." 
 
 She had glided down the ladder, and now fairly dragged the 
 young man forward to the window, and when he leapt out she 
 followed, seeming almost frantic with the desire to save him. 
 
 " I will show you the way to the river, aad will go a little way
 
 THE PEISONEE OF THE BOEDEB. 105 
 
 with you," she whispered, again grasping his arm outside the 
 house, and dragging him forward. 
 
 They advanced as rapidly as the darkness would permit, fol 
 lowed by the negro, who had been waiting for his master, and 
 stimulated by the momentary expectation of hearing the sounds 
 of pursuit.
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 KUTH'S STORY. 
 
 As soon as it seemed safe to slacken their pace, Vrail earnestly 
 advised his gentle guide to return to her home, and leave them to 
 their own resources, at the same time offering her some gold. 
 
 " No, no," she replied, " I will go on ; you never can find the 
 boat without me." 
 
 " But your unule ?" 
 
 "I do not care. He may kill me if he chooses, I do not care. 
 Come on," she said, almost breathlessly. 
 
 " But you will have to return alone, two miles, in the dark I 
 cannot permit it" 
 
 " It is nothing. He often sends me further for rum, on worse 
 nights than this. Nobody will hurt me, for I have nothing for 
 them to steal." 
 
 When Harry still counselled her to return, she urged that if she 
 went back now, she could not enter the house unperceived, and if 
 her absence had been detected at all, it would make no difference 
 in the degree of her punishment, whether she went the whole way 
 or part with the fugitives. 
 
 The young man reluctantly yielded, and they proceeded on their 
 way with renewed speed ; yet he found time to question the poor 
 girl about her history, which was so evidently one of suffering. 
 
 Her story was brief, and very pitiful. She was an orphan, and 
 had lived since the age of six years with the man whom she called
 
 T5E PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 107 
 
 uncle, but who, it appeared, was not thus related to her. His first 
 wife, long since deceased, had been her aunt, and in her lifetime 
 Ruth had been adopted as their daughter, and had ever since 
 borne the name of Shay, but his present partner was her oppressor, 
 himself her tyrant, and she but the trembling slave of both. A 
 menial child, friendless, overworked, poorly fed, and half clothed, 
 she yet had forgotten her own miseries in her sympathy and alarm 
 for the strangers whom she saw in distress, and whom, after effect 
 ing their deliverance, she could never hope to see again. 
 
 The contemplation of this picture drew tears from Harry's eyes, 
 and as he listened to the poor child's story, told in the gentlest of 
 voices, he was busy with devices for her relief, and half forgot his 
 own danger. 
 
 " Why do you not leave people who treat you so badly," he 
 inquired. 
 
 " I have nowhere else to go," she replied. 
 
 " But you can earn your own living. I will give you money 
 enough to-night to last you for many weeks, and to buy clothes with." 
 
 She did not think she could earn her own living. They had 
 told her she was good for nothing, and could do nothing well. 
 Besides, she did not dare to make the attempt. He would be cer 
 tain to find her out anywhere in that part of the country, and to 
 drag her back. 
 
 Such was the substance of her reply. 
 
 Vrail began to reflect whether it was not a duty to take this 
 poor child, thus providentially thrown upon his hands, along with 
 him to his own country, if he should succeed in finding the means 
 of escape. 
 
 " Would you be willing to go with me?" he asked, suddenly. 
 
 " When ? Where ? How ?" she inquired with great eagerness. 
 
 "This night, if we can find a boat to cross the river to my 
 own home. I \\ ill do the best I can for you, and you will be cer 
 tain never to see your uncle or aunt again."
 
 108 THE PRISONER OF THE BOBBER. 
 
 " Oh, yes, yes, take me take me !" she exclaimed ; " I do not 
 care where, if they will never get me again. I will do anything 
 for you or anybody. I can work from daylight until dark without 
 rest. I have often and often done it for them, and then been beaten 
 after all. Oh, take me ! take me !" 
 
 Harry assured her, with tears, that he would take her with him, 
 if it were possible, and that in her new home she would have no 
 such tasks or privations as she had been used to ; but while so 
 great uncertainty shrouded his own fate, he hesitated to say more 
 to kindle a hope which might prove so painfully illusive. They 
 continued to hasten forward during this conversation, and after 
 some reflection, Harry took some gold pieces from his pocket, and 
 said : 
 
 "Take these, and conceal them about your person, and if we 
 should become separated, and I should be captured " 
 
 " I do not want them then? said the girl, interrupting him shud- 
 deringly ; " they would be of no use to me." 
 
 " Listen to me ; they may be of service both to me and to you, 
 if you are prudent and courageous, as I know you are, far beyond 
 your years. In my own country I have friends who will, perhaps, 
 never know my fate, unless you can carry them the tidings. Dare 
 you undertake this ?" 
 
 " Yes ; but can they do anything for you ?" she asked, quickly. 
 
 " It is possible : but it is scarcely with that hope I send you to 
 them. If I am taken, my doom will probably be a speedy death 
 perhaps before your eyes. Whatever it is, I wish my friends to 
 know it, and I wish them to take care of you. Will you promise 
 me to go to them ?" 
 
 " Yes, but if they cannot help you ?" 
 
 " If they cannot help me, no one else can. I do not mean to be 
 taken ; but if I am, I have no hope of escaping death, either 
 immediate, or more remotely on the scaffold." 
 
 Harry proceeded to give the attentive girl minute instruction in
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 109 
 
 regard to her journey, and the necessary preparations for it, all of 
 which she seemed readily to comprehend. She was to proceed 
 before daylight to Prescott, there to purchase, at an early hour in 
 the morning, such articles of apparel as she thought essential to 
 her comfort in travelling. Crossing the ferry to Ogdensburg, and 
 availing herself of the ordinary public modes of travel, for which 
 she was amply provided with funds, she was to pursue her way to 
 Albany, and thence to Trail's native village on the Hudson river. 
 There she was to seek out old Mr. Rosevelt, and communicate to 
 him her tidings, and the various messages which Harry intrusted 
 to her memory. 
 
 It was with a sad earnestness that the orphan girl listened to 
 these instructions, as she hastened along beside the stranger, whom 
 she had temporarily saved, and who was in turn trying to confer 
 benefit upon her. 
 
 " You have heard and understood all that I have said, and you 
 will remember, and try to perform it well and faithfully, if I am 
 taken or slain, will you, Ruth ?" 
 
 " Yes, yes, I will do it," she said ; " but you will not be taken, 
 if we hurry and get first to the boat. Let us go faster we must 
 be almost there." 
 
 " I hear the river now, massa Harry," said Brom, " off this 
 away." 
 
 " Yes, that is the way, and Mr. Wells' house cannot be far from 
 here." 
 
 " How large a boat does he keep ?" 
 
 " It is only a skiff, but it will hold five or six. It is plenty 
 large enough for us." 
 
 " Will it not be locked ?" 
 
 " Only with a padJock, which can easily be broken." 
 
 " Why do you think it is likely that your ancle will lead the 
 soldiers in this direction ?" 
 
 " He will be sure to do so, if he thinks that I have accompanied
 
 110 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 or directed you ; for he knows that I know about the boat, and 
 there is no other within several miles, excepting the ferry at Pres- 
 cott, where, of course, you would not dare to go." 
 
 " Does he know of this short way, which you have brought 
 us?" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Then we cannot be too quick or too vigilant." 
 
 The fugitives now ran as they conversed, and in a few minutes 
 they were at the river side, in the immediate vicinity of the place 
 where the skiff was usually kept. Darting eagerly forward, Ruth 
 uttered a slight scream, as she stopped beside the post to which the 
 little vessel, when not in use, was always chained, and discovered 
 that it was absent 
 
 " It is gone /" she exclaimed in a trembling voice. 
 
 Harry's heart sank, but the next instant revived with the thought 
 that perhaps Tom had taken it, and had escaped. 
 
 w Is the chain or lock broken ?" he asked, coming up to examine 
 the post. 
 
 " No, massa Harry, I guess not There ain't any part of it in 
 the ring, and the ring ain't broke, too." 
 
 " Then it has probably been removed by the owner, to prevent 
 its being taken by any of the flying soldiers. This is the way the 
 Canadians Ae/pus," he added biterly. " Where does this Wells 
 live ?" 
 
 " Only a very little way from here. Look, you can see the light 
 from his house through the trees." 
 
 " Come on, then Brom the boat is probably in his door-yard, 
 and we must bring it from there, it is our only chance." 
 
 They started, Ruth following, and now, for the first time, un 
 nerved with fright. 
 
 " Golly !" exclaimed the negro, " I hope there ain't any dog to 
 set up a barking, and call out all the folks." 
 
 " If there is an alarm, we must bring it off by force. See that
 
 f 
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. Ill 
 
 your gun is in order, Brom, and pay close attention to my direc 
 tions." 
 
 " I will sartin, massa Harry : of Mr. Wells comes out, I pop him 
 right straight over, see ef I don't and knock the rest of 'em over 
 with the breech." 
 
 " You will do nothing of the kind, unless we are ^attacked with 
 weapons, and nothing, at all events, without my orders. If we find 
 the boat, and if any one appears to dispute our taking possession, 
 we will do nothing more than to compel acquiescence. No life 
 must be endangered, unless in self-defence." 
 
 A few moments brought them to the premises of the Canadian, 
 whose house stood on a slight eminence, and fronted the river, 
 about a dozen rods from the shore. It was enclosed by a fence, in 
 which was a small gate directly fronting the main entrance of the 
 house, and a larger one a little further to the left, designed for the 
 passage of vehicles. Setting this gate open, with as little noise as 
 possible and enjoining upon the trembling girl to wait for them 
 beside it, Ilarry and the negro stealthily entered the grounds. 
 Although acting in accordance with what is usually called the first 
 law of nature, the instinct of self-preservation, Vrail could with 
 difficulty overcome his repugnance to the task he had undertaken. 
 But if he hesitated, a moment's reflection reassured him, and he 
 went forward. It became necessary to pass the building in order 
 to attain the rear yard, where they expected to find the object of 
 their search, and through an uncurtained window they plainly saw 
 several of the occupants of the house, including its master, a large 
 coarse man, who was seated listlessly by the fireside. 
 
 Stepping lightly and quickly forward, they gained the yard, and 
 almost at the same instant, to their great joy, they discovered the 
 long-coveted prize. The boat stood upon a sled, which, notwith 
 standing there was no snow upon the ground, had been used to 
 draw it up from the river, and Vrail at once concluded that the 
 same mode would probably be the easiest for re-transfering it to 
 the water's side. The oars were in the vessel, and as there seemod
 
 ? 
 
 112 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 nothing in the way of at once effectually securing the safety of 
 the whole party excepting the few rods of terra firma which lay 
 between them and the water, hope grew into something like con 
 fidence in the breasts of the fugitives, and they began vigorously 
 their task. 
 
 Placing their guns within the skiff, and stationing themselves 
 on either side of the tongue of the sled, they started it with diffi 
 culty, and, of course very slowly. The necessity for silence also 
 impeded their movements, and it was many minutes before they 
 were able to drag their cumbrous vehicle past the house, whose 
 windows, disclosing so much to them, threatened also to reveal 
 their movements to its inmates. But, shielded by the darkness 
 which enveloped everything without, they succeeded in passing 
 the house and the gateway, from which point their progress was 
 assisted by the declivity, and by all the strength of their feeble, 
 but energetic auxiliary. 
 
 Ten minutes had taken them far beyond hearing-distance from 
 the house, and every moment was giving additional assurance of 
 safety ; the sound of the river was in their ears its pebbled mar 
 gin beneath their feet ; in imagination, the prow of their little 
 bark was already ploughing the parting waves, and pointing to 
 the land of Freedom when Harry felt a vice-like grasp upon his 
 arm, and at the same moment heard a scream from the negro at 
 his side, which told that he also was seized. Before he could 
 relinquish his hold upon the sled, or turn to defend himself, 
 three or four men were upon him, a rope was passed around his 
 arms, and he was secured beyond the possibility of escape. 
 
 Brom, despite the most violent struggles, and the most extra 
 ordinary vituperations against his assailants, was similarly treated, 
 and the attacking party, which was the detatchment of soldiers 
 guided by Shay, at once set out on their return to the fort, jeering 
 their helpless prisoners, and promising them a speedy treat, either 
 to a breakfast of bullets, or to a morning dance in the air.
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 A GOOD SAMARITAN. 
 
 RUTH had fortunately escaped observation. At the moment of 
 the attack she was in the rear of the vehicle, assisting with all her 
 strength in its propulsion, and during the brief struggle which had 
 ensued, she had sunk, stupefied with terror, to the earth, where 
 she remained motionless. 
 
 When she found herself alone, she arose, still trembling with 
 alarm, and overwhelmed with grief for the friend who had been 
 so suddenly wrested from her side and hurried away probably to 
 prison and to death. 
 
 She had no thought for herself. She knew not that she was 
 suffering from cold and hunger, nor did she reflect on the dangers 
 which surrounded her, but collecting her thoughts, she recalled 
 as minutely as possible all the instructions which she had received 
 from Vrail, and then, without a moment's hesitation, she set out 
 on her adventurous journey. 
 
 She took the river for her guide, keeping upon its shore, and 
 travelling in an opposite direction to the course of the stream, for 
 this route she knew must bring her to Prescott, which was not 
 many miles distant, and which even in the darkness she hoped to 
 reach in a few hours. But faint and weary, chilled with the damp 
 breezes from the river, and dejected by the dreadful scene she had 
 witnessed, and which she could not cease to contemplate, she soon 
 faltered, and with difficulty dragged herself forward, even at the 
 slowest pace. 
 
 118
 
 114 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 She .tried to pray, but her words seemed to fall to the earth. 
 No hope accompanied them. She believed, indeed, that there 
 was a God, who was all goodness, for well she remembered and 
 cherished the instructions which, in infantile days, her beloved 
 mother had inculcated in her mind, but so many and so severe 
 had been her early trials, that she had learned to consider herself 
 in some way an exception to the universality of His providence. 
 With childish simplicity, she believed herself overlooked or for 
 gotten, or in some way too insignificant for Divine protection. 
 
 She did not murmur ; there was no rebellion against Heaven 
 in her heart ; it was only an utter want of belief that she could be 
 remembered or thought of by that great Power which created and 
 guides the world. 
 
 Alas ! how many far wiser than this neglected girl are equally 
 at fault in discerning the bow of promise which forever spans the 
 clouds of affliction, faintly indeed for the faint-hearted, but bright 
 and gorgeous to liiose who gaze with the telescopic vision of 
 Faith. 
 
 Fearful of falling by the wayside, perhaps to perish, Ruth re 
 solved to seek for a dwelling-house and ask for admission and assist 
 ance, notwithstanding her great fear that she might be recognized 
 and detained, or sent home. 
 
 A little refreshment and an hour or two of repose she believed 
 would enable her to proceed upon her journey, and she could still 
 reach Prescott long before day, and be able to cross at the ferry, 
 in the first morning boat. Thus resolving, she left the river side 
 and wandered across the fields until she discovered a light in the 
 distance, towards which she at once directed her steps. It proved 
 to proceed from the upper window of a farm-house, and, at so late 
 an hour, indicated, as she supposed, sickness in the family. She 
 drew near and knocked at the door tremblingly, but without 
 hesitation. 
 
 After considerable delay, an elderly woman came to the door,
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 115 
 
 and, without opening it, inquired who was there, but when she 
 heard a response in a female voice, she quickly drew the bolt and 
 bade the stranger enter. 
 
 Ruth heard the permission uttered in kind accents ; she tot 
 tered across the. sill, and, overcome by exhaustion and by her 
 emotions, she sank upon the floor in a state of complete insensibi 
 lity. A desolate object indeed, and well calculated to move the 
 hardest heart, was the poor child, pale, thin, and miserably clad, 
 and almost without signs of life ; but it was not a hard heart 
 whose sympathies were now appealed to. With many expressions 
 of commiseration, the good dame, who was a stout and florid 
 Englishwoman of the lower class, hastened to bring restoratives 
 to the sufferer, assisted her to rise, and conducted her to a vacant 
 bed in an adjoining room. 
 
 " Now tell me, child," she said, as she bent over the shivering 
 girl, " what has happened to you, and how is it that you are out 
 alone so late, and on such a night as this ?" 
 
 u I am going to Prescott," replied Ruth, faintly, " and I got 
 very cold and tired and and I saw a light here and stopped in 
 to rest." 
 
 " To Prescott in the night and all alone, and without any 
 shawl or cloak ? Where do you live ?" 
 
 " Please don't ask me now ; I must go on soon. Will you be 
 good enough to give me a piece of bread ?" 
 
 " Oh ! mercy, yes," exclaimed the good woman, at once forget 
 ting her curiosity, and flying to the cupboard. 
 
 " Here, eat this," she said, returning with a plate of bread and 
 cold meat, " and I will make you a cup of tea, poor child ; I sup 
 pose you have had no supper." 
 
 " I have eaten nothing since morning," answered Ruth, eagerly 
 devouring the food before her. 
 
 " You have run away from somebody, I know ; but do not be 
 frightened ; I shall not stop you nor ask you any questions, but I
 
 116 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 hope you know where you are going. You have friends some 
 where, I suppose ?" 
 
 Ruth hesitated and looked puzzled, but finally replied that she 
 supposed she had. 
 
 " Can I stay here a couple of hours ?" she asked, after a pause. 
 
 " You cannot go from here until to-morrow," replied the 
 woman, " and you may stay longer, if you choose." 
 
 " I must go to-night ; I must be in Prescott early in the morn 
 ing I must, indeed." 
 
 The woman gazed in astonishment at the child, who spoke 
 with such a surprising energy of manner, as to leave no doubt of 
 the invincibility of her resolution. 
 
 "Very well," she said, "but lie still now, and get some rest. 
 Three or four o'clock will be plenty soon enough to start, and 
 perhaps I can send our boy Jem with you, if I can get the lazy 
 fellow up so early ; and then I can lend you an old shawl or cloak 
 to wear, and he can bring it back." 
 
 " Thank you," said Ruth, gladly, laying her head upon the pil 
 low ; " but I must not be late." 
 
 " Never fear; I will call you in time. I have to get up every 
 hour, to give medicine to my daughter, who is sick. It will take 
 you but a few hours to walk to Prescott after you are rested." 
 
 So saying, the good Samaritan withdrew to her own room, and 
 left the little traveller to her repose a repose so sound, and rend 
 ering her so oblivious of all things, that it seemed to her scarcely 
 ten minutes had elapsed, when she was shaken by the shoulder 
 and called to arise. 
 
 " The clock has struck four," said the hostess, " and I have got 
 sleepy Jem up to go with you with a lantern, and here are some 
 cakes to eat on the way, and you must wear this shawl, which is 
 thick and warm, and Jem will bring it back. It is a raw morning." 
 
 Ruth look wildly around, and for a while was unable to com 
 prehend her position or the words addressed to her.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 117 
 
 "Bless the poor child," exclaimed the woman. "I hope you 
 have friends at Prescott, or somewhere near there. You will 
 perish if you have far to go, with nothing but that thin dress." 
 
 " Oh ! I have got money to buy clothes," said Ruth, suddenly 
 remembering her treasure, and drawing several gold and silver 
 pieces from a pocket in her dress. 
 
 Lazy Jem, who had stood dangling the lantern in his hand and 
 looking sleepy and surly enough before, suddenly brightened up, 
 took a step forward, and became a very interested listener to the 
 conversation. 
 
 " I wish you would take some of them," Ruth continued, hold 
 ing it out to her benefactress, " for you have been very good to 
 me, and you have saved my life." 
 
 The woman had seemed greatly astonished when she first saw 
 the gold ; a troubled and sorrowful expression next settled upon 
 her face, but at the girl's offer of the money she drew back, and 
 raised her hands as she replied 
 
 " No no child, not even if you had come honestly by it, 
 which cannot be. Ah, I see how it is ; and you so young and so 
 innocent looking, too !" 
 
 " We oughter stop her, mem, and send for a officer," said the 
 boy, putting down the lantern. " I'll go immediately and fetch 
 one, if you please." 
 
 Ruth did not at first comprehend the suspicion she had awak 
 ened, but as soon as she did so, she protested her innocence with 
 the greatest vehemence, and at the same time with an ingenuous 
 ness of manner which carried conviction to the mind of her 
 hostess. 
 
 Jem, if not convinced, pretended to be so, and remained silent. 
 He left the room, however, and was absent about ten minutes, 
 after which he returned hastily, and Ruth being now ready, after 
 many kind words of farewell and of admonition from the dame she 
 started upon her journey, accompanied by the boy, who trudged
 
 118 THE PKISOKER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 by her side, lantern in hand. She had no fears of a companion 
 provided for her by so kind a friend, and she made several efforts 
 to converse with the lad, who replied but briefly to her remarks, 
 and seemed surly and unsocial. He was a stout boy, of about 
 seventeen years, with dark skin, very black, straight hair, and a 
 shelving forehead, underneath which a pair of glittering black 
 eyes rolled perpetually, even while the head remained motion 
 less. 
 
 Ruth noticed, after they had gone a little way, that he had 
 a small bundle in his left hand, which she was certain he did not 
 carry when they left the house, and she wondered much what it 
 could be. She thought that, perhaps, he was angry with his mis 
 tress, for the unusual service put upon him, and that he was about 
 to run away. The bundle, she thought, might contain his clothes, 
 which he had carried a little way from the house before they 
 started and might have picked up as they came along, unobserved 
 by her. These suspicions passed throgh her mind, but did not 
 make any permanent impression, for she felt refreshed and com 
 paratively light-hearted, and not disposed to imagine or forbode evil. 
 
 Jem walked very fast and seemed impatient to get on, at which 
 Ruth did not much wonder, nor did she complain, although she 
 was forced to almost run at times to keep up with him. 
 
 He grew more and more surly as they advanced, and frequently 
 urged her along with harsh language. 
 
 " Come on, you lazy baggage," he said, to the frightened girl, 
 " a pretty business it is for me to stop every minute and wait for 
 you to come up. Come along, I say !" 
 
 Kuth quickened her steps without reply. 
 
 " I tell you what ; there's a long piece of woods to be gone 
 through, about a mile ahead, and the sooner we get through with 
 it the better. It ain't allers the safest place in the world." 
 
 The girl trembled, and asked whether there were any wild beasts 
 there.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 119 
 
 " No ; but there are robbers there sometimes. Last winter a 
 man was robbed and murdered in them very woods." 
 
 "But nobody would think of us having any money they 
 wouldn't try to rob us" 
 
 " Don't know they might. Pr'aps you'd better let me carry 
 them gold pieces of yours, 'cause they couldn't get 'em away from 
 me as easy as they could from you." 
 
 Ruth said, perhaps it would be best, and she put her hand in 
 her pocket and drew out her money. 
 
 They had been walking very rapidly during this conversation, 
 but now the boy stopped so suddenly, and turned to receive the 
 treasure with such an eagerness of manner as to awaken some 
 thing like suspicion or fear in the mind of his companion, who 
 immediately replaced the coin, and said : 
 
 " Perhaps you might lose it, Jem. I will keep it now, and if 
 we see any robbers, then I will give it to you " 
 
 " Then it will be too late, you fool. Give it to me now !" 
 
 " No no no !" exclaimed the girl, as the lad drew nearer, 
 seemingly bent upon enforcing his command. "Let us hurry 
 on!" 
 
 " I will not stir a step further until you give it to me. It isn't 
 safe." 
 
 " Then I will go alone !" said Ruth, starting as she spoke ; but 
 the boy's hand was at once upon her arm. 
 
 " No you won't," he said. " I was sent to take care of you, 
 and I mean to do it ; so just give me the money. Be quick !" 
 
 " Oh, no, no, no ! I durstn't. I I am afraid." 
 
 " Afraid of what ? You don't mean to say you're afraid I'm 
 going to keep it ?" 
 
 " I I don't know." 
 
 " If I should it wouldn't be much, for you never came honestly 
 by it. So hand it over now, and be quick about it, too." 
 
 The fierce and peremptory manner in which the boy now spoke
 
 120 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 fully convinced Ruth of what she had before suspected, that he 
 meant to rob her, and, snatching her arm suddenly from his 
 grasp, she darted forward and ran from him at her utmost speed. 
 It was in vain. Jem followed still faster, overtook her, threw her 
 to the ground, and, holding her down, took forcible possession of 
 the gold, despite her screams and lamentations. No longer mak 
 ing pretence of friendship to her, he extinguished his light, and 
 leaving her still prostrate, ran off across the fields, but not in tho 
 direction of his home.
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 A GUINEA NEGRO. 
 
 APPALLED by the magnitude of her misfortune, Ruth slowly 
 arose from her recumbent posture, but remained sitting upon the 
 ground almost in a state of stupefaction. 
 
 The robber had already disappeared from view, and she knew 
 that it would be vain to hope for his return, or to seek redress. 
 He would be certain not to go back to his late place of service, 
 which he had evidently quitted with this very crime in view, as 
 was apparent to her now, when she remembered the bundle which 
 he had brought clandestinely with him, doubtless containing his own 
 apparel. Ruth's grief, however, was not for herself; she scarcely 
 considered her own destitution ; she only thought how fatally her 
 loss might result to her unknown friend, as she had no longer the 
 means to fulfill a behest which he deemed so important, and, on 
 the faithful performance of which she thought his life might 
 depend. 
 
 Goaded by this reflection, she suddenly arose and hurried for 
 ward on her journey, with a vague hope, that she might still in 
 some way be able to perform the task she had undertaken a hope 
 so faint, it was well-nigh akin to despair. 
 
 The road to Prescott was a direct one, from which she could 
 not stray, and after a long and weary walk, and many alarms, she 
 entered the village soon after the dawn of day. 
 
 She resolved to beg a few pennies to pay her ferriage across the 
 
 191
 
 122 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 river, and when once in the States, she would perform the journey 
 on foot, if she could find no other means of progress, and she 
 would make such great speed as might yet leave a slight chance 
 for the success of her mission. 
 
 But the mendicant's art was a new one to the poor girl, and for 
 more than two hours she paced the streets in a spirit of indecision, 
 gazing wistfully into every face she met, but unable to utter a peti 
 tion for charity. When at length she succeeded in asking, it was 
 only to meet with repeated rebuffs, and occasionally with a silent 
 look of contempt, until worn out with fatigue, she sat down on a 
 door-step to rest, and, in her hopeless manner, again to pray. 
 
 She had stopped undesignedly opposite to the jail, and her 
 attention was soon attracted by the assembling of a crowd around 
 its walls in apparent anticipation of some unusual spectacle. From 
 some passers-by, whose conversation she overheard, she soon 
 learned that some of the American prisoners had been confined 
 there through the night, and were soon to be brought out and 
 sent to Kingston under a strong guard. They were some who had 
 fled at the time of the surrender, and had been subsequently taken, 
 but at too late an hour to admit of sending them to Kingston at 
 the same time with the main body of captives, and she at once 
 concluded that the young officer whom she had befriended was 
 among the number. Inspired with the hope of seeing him again, 
 and informing him of her great misfortune, she at once went over 
 and mingled with the crowd; but a little reflection convinced her 
 that there she would not be allowed to speak to her friend, when 
 he was brought out. She pressed desperately forward through the 
 throng; she saw the sentinel pacing his rounds in front of the 
 building, and animated with such courage as carries soldiers to the 
 cannon's mouth, for scarcely less would have nerved the timid 
 child for such an act, she ran up to the fierce-looking man, and 
 asked him if he would allow her to go in and see one of the pri 
 soners, before he was taken away. The sentinel turned quickly,
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 123 
 
 and was about to order her off, when something evidently in her 
 desolate appearance, or in the very piteous accents of her voice, 
 seemed to arrest his attention, and he replied mildly, as he con 
 tinued his walk, that he had no power to admit her. 
 
 " Is there a friend of yours in there ?" he asked, as she ran 
 along at his side, looking up anxiously into his face. 
 
 " Y-yes, sir," she replied, hesitatingly. 
 
 " I am sorry for you, my child. Is it your brother or father ?" 
 he asked ; and then, without waiting for a reply, he added, hastily, 
 " possibly the jailer might dare let you in ; he is a very good- 
 natured man. That is him standing in the door-way, and if you 
 will ask him to step this way, I will speak to him for you. I can 
 not leave my post." 
 
 Emboldened by this encouragement, Ruth ran to the jailer, 
 addressed a few earnest words to him, and soon returned to the 
 sentinel, followed by the wondering man of authority. 
 
 " Hale," said the soldier, " this poor girl has a friend among the 
 prisoners, and she has travelled a great way, I believe on foot, to 
 see him before he is sent away. As she will never see him again, 
 don't you think you could manage to let her in ?" 
 
 The man reflected a moment, and replied, " It could do no harm, 
 I suppose, but I do not like to do it without permission. How 
 ever, I will tell you what she can do. The poor fellows have not 
 had their breakfast yet, and the girl may go into the kitchen, and 
 when the food is sent in, she may carry something in." 
 
 " Oh, yes yes thank you !" exclaimed Ruth ; " that will do." 
 
 " What is your father's name ?" asked the jailer. 
 
 "It is not my father, sir, that I wish to see," replied Ruth. 
 " He is a young man, and he has a black servant." 
 
 "Oh, yes, I know the man. He is supposed to be an officer, by 
 reason of having a servant, but he will not admit it, which would 
 be rather perilous. I know where he is he and the negro 
 occupy one cell. Come with me."
 
 124 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 The girl followed the warder into the interior of the building, 
 where she^was given in charge to a servant, who, after some 
 whispered instructions, conducted her to the kitchen, and directed 
 h'er to lay aside her bonnet and shawl. 
 
 She met with ready sympathy among the servants, and was 
 supplied, on request, with the means of making a hasty toilet, 
 which she had scarcely done, before she was summoned to the 
 performance of her solicited task. 
 
 A trencher, containing meat, potatoes and brown bread, was 
 placed in her hand and she was directed to follow a large, surly- 
 looking man, whose capacious arms contained the piled dishes for 
 a dozen different cells. Her own load was designed for a single room, 
 and that, of course, the one which contained Lieutenant Vrail and 
 his sable companion. She trembled as she passed the massive doors 
 and heard them close with a jarring sound behind her, and she start 
 ed at the clangor of the sliding bolts, which, echoing along the dis 
 mal corridors, told her that she was locked in among the hapless 
 prisoners whose fate she had bemoaned. 
 
 It was with much agitation that she drew near the cell of 
 Vrail, which was pointed out to her by her companion, but 
 fortunately she was not at first recognized, by either of its inmates. 
 
 Harry was sitting on a bench, looking pale and dejected, and 
 Brom was standing beside him talking, and apparently attempt 
 ing to console and cheer him. 
 
 " Here comes your breakfast, massa Harry," he said, as the girl 
 appeared ; " now you jes eat this, and you feel better right off'." 
 
 Ruth had no time to waste, and she immediately spoke. 
 
 " You do not know me," she said, " I am the little girl" 
 
 " Who tried to save our lives, and would have done so but for 
 my own stupidity," exclaimed Harry, springing up and approach 
 ing the door. "How have you come here Ruth, and why? 
 This is a very dangerous experiment, for your uncle is probably 
 among the crowd in the street."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 125 
 
 The girl replied by telling him the whole of her sorrowful story 
 as rapidly as she could, not omitting to relate the manner in which 
 she had gained admission to the jail. 
 
 " I feared," she concluded, " that I never could get to H 
 
 in time to do you any good, if I went on foot, and I thought I 
 ought to come first and tell you all about it, and do as you say. 
 I hope you will let me go still, for I will walk day and night, if 
 you can only give me a few sixpences to buy bread. I am very, 
 very sorry that I lost the money, but the boy was so much stronger 
 than I that I could not help it." 
 
 Vrail turned away to conceal his rising tears. "Here is 
 a child," he thought, " capable of performing the most heroic 
 deeds, and utterly unconscious of her intrepidity and excellence." 
 Then addressing her he said, " I have no longer the means to help 
 you, and I cannot permit you to undergo such perils and hard 
 ships for me as you propose. The men who surprised us last 
 night took from me all my money and my watch." 
 
 " And my watch too, by jingo !" said the negro, who had car 
 ried a silver " bull's eye" for many years, and who had given it up 
 only with the greatest indignation ; " I hope it won't go for the 
 rapscallions." 
 
 ' You must consult your own safety now, my poor child," Vrail 
 continued, " for you can no longer do anything for us. Return 
 to your uncle ; or the man you call so, and bear your sad lot un 
 til some more favorable opportunity offers for improving it. If I 
 should ever regain my liberty, depend upon it, I will not forget 
 you. Good-bye." 
 
 " Oh, no, no. I will go for you to H . I will beg my 
 
 way, and perhaps I shall be in time for them to come and save 
 you. I will certainly go : but I will return afterwards to uncle 
 Shay's if you think I ought." 
 
 " If you go, you must not return ; but great as is my anxiety 
 for you to go, both for your sake and my own, I cannot permit
 
 126 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 you to run so great a risk. You are a mere child, certainly not 
 strong, and the weather is cold, and may be very inclement. No, 
 no, I should not deserve assistance if I could seek it by such 
 means." 
 
 Vrail pondered a few moments in great perplexity. He 
 had little reason, at the best, to hope for any effectual interfer 
 ence in his behalf by his friends at home, but that little was 
 much for a man in whose face the gallows might be said to be 
 Etaring. 
 
 If he had dared to make known to his captors his name and 
 his rank in the patriot army, the intelligence of his position would 
 have been conveyed to his friends, through the medium of the 
 public press, more speedily than he could communicate it to them 
 in any other way, and the agency of Ruth would have become 
 unnecessary. But such a step would have been hazardous in 
 the extreme, for on the officers of the expedition, of course, the 
 severest punishment would alight. 
 
 He hoped to pass for a private soldier, and in order to increase 
 his chances of doing so he was careful not to divulge his name. 
 Of course he could not dispatch a letter without the certainty of 
 espionage, and the trembling child before him was the only reli 
 ance for sending a verbal message a distance of three hundred 
 miles into the interior of a country which she had never seen. 
 
 If his friends did not hear from him, nor see his name reported 
 among the prisoners, they would doubtless suppose him killed in 
 battle, and would mourn hirn as lost, without making an effort in 
 his behalf. Yet if they knew all, what could they do for him, or 
 who was there to whom he could look for aid ? 
 
 While he pondered thus, and while Ruth waited tearfully for 
 his attention, in order to renew her petition to be permitted to 
 continue her journey with her own resources, Brom had retired 
 to the back part of the cell, from which he now returned laughing. 
 
 " How much money did you lose, Missa Roof?" he said.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 127 
 
 " I don't know," replied the girl ; " there must have been a 
 great deal." 
 
 " About twenty dollars," said Vrail. 
 
 " Well, how much is dar, Massa Harry?" he said, laying down 
 a dozen quarter eagles on the bench. 
 
 Harry started in the utmost astonishment as the golden pieces 
 met his gaze ; and Ruth, with clasped hands, bent forward towards 
 them, in an ecstasy of delight. 
 
 "What does this mean, Brom?" Vrail asked in a whisper, 
 placing himself at the same between the gold and the door of his 
 cell, so that it could not be seen by any one from without. 
 " Whose money is this, and how did you manage to keep it from 
 the soldiers last night ?" 
 
 u Golly ! they never searched me for money. I mout have had 
 it in my pocket for all them but I didn't, though." 
 
 " But is all this yours, Brom ?" 
 
 " Nebber mind whose it is it isn't safe to talk too much in an 
 enemy's country, Massa Harry. Didn't I tell you I had money 
 laid up." 
 
 " Yes, but I did not suppose you had brought it with you." 
 
 " How much is dar, I say ?" 
 
 " Thirty dollars." 
 
 " Give Missa Roof twenty ; den she will have as much as she 
 had before, and I'll take the rest, and put it where it was before ;" 
 and the negro retreated again to a corner- with four of the pieces, 
 which he re-concealed in some part of the lining of his coarse 
 vestments. 
 
 Without further waste of time in seeking explanations, Harrv 
 gave the remainder of the unexpected treasure at once to Ruth, 
 with the unnecessary warning not to exhibit it before strangers, 
 and having repeated his former messages and instructions, which 
 she had by no means forgotten he bade her farewell, and advised 
 her to depart
 
 128 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 " And Roof," said Brom, pressing his face against the bars of 
 the door, and speaking in a loud whisper, " if you ever should get to 
 
 H , which I don't much 'spect, p'raps you will see a colored 
 
 gal called Sally, that lives in the lane close by old Mass' Rosevelt. 
 Ef yo'u will have the goodness to tell her you saw me, and say 
 that I am comfortable, and 'spect to be back home one of these 
 days ; ef you just will do that, I will tank you very much." 
 
 " I certainly will, sir," said the girl ; " I will go to her and tell 
 her. What is her other name ?" 
 
 " Her other name ?" asked Brom. 
 
 " Yes, sir her surname ?" 
 
 " Oh, Jiminy ! Missa Roof, I don't know. I don't think she 
 has got any other name 'cept Sally. It isn't the fashion 'mong 
 the first colored people to have two names; but the woman's 
 name that she lives with is Brown." 
 
 " Very well, I'll find her you may depend on that." 
 
 " Tank you, Missa Roof good-bye."
 
 CHAPTER XVIH. 
 A DUTCHMAN'S COURTSHIP, AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 
 
 FROM the day that Harry Vrail started on his military expedi 
 tion, Gertrude Van Kleeck, saddened by his absence and solicitous 
 for his safety, yet unwilling to own even to herself the interest 
 which she felt ia his welfare, became an eager listener to all 
 tidings of the Northern war. 
 
 No rumor of the successes or of the reverses of the insurgents 
 and their American coadjutors reached the village but found its 
 way to her, and she was kept in a constant state of painful anxiety 
 by the conflicting reports and conjectures which she heard. 
 
 Of the merits of the contest she did not suffer herself to judge, 
 but the opinion of Harry, and the prevailing sentiment of the 
 neighbors, she supposed to be correct, and the same authority 
 induced her to expect the triumph of the patriots. 
 
 She had no longer Brom for a newsbearer from the village, 
 but there were other sources of daily intelligence of which sho 
 could avail herself, besides the weekly installment of news furnished 
 by the village gazette, which was always sure to be startling and 
 exciting, if not authentic. There was one individual too, who, to 
 some extent, supplied the place of Broin in furnishng Gertrude 
 with information, and, like him, without suspecting the nature of 
 the interest which she felt in his tidings. 
 
 This personage was a second cousin of Miss Van Kleeck, who, 
 like her, rejoiced in a Dutch lineage, and in the very Dutch name 
 of Garret Van Vrank. He was a young man, scarcely the senior 
 
 129
 
 130 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 of his fair relative, and although of unusual size, and of great 
 physical strength, possessing a boyish and handsome face, and a 
 childlike simplicity of disposition. 
 
 Garret was the owner of a small farm, which had beenjeft him 
 by his father, on which he lived nearly alone, and cultivated quite 
 in the way that his father had done, despite all the improving 
 innovations of the day. His route to the village, which he fre 
 quently had occasion to visit, led him directly past the house of 
 Gertrude, and he had a good-natured habit of stopping there on 
 his way, to learn whether he could do any errand in town for the 
 family. 
 
 He did not always see Gertrude on these occasions, but on his 
 return call, she usually so managed as to encounter him, when a 
 very little tact served to extract from him all the news he had 
 picked up, without herself manifesting any but the most casual 
 interest in his story. 
 
 These frequent calls of Garret induced dame Becky to think he 
 came in the character of a suitor, an idea which had never most 
 remotely occurred to the unpresuming youth ; and the prospect of 
 such a match was entirely in accordance with her wishes. Young 
 Garret was a man entirely after her own heart. He followed his 
 own plough ; he carried his own grain to market, himself perched 
 upon the topmost bag, in his smock-frock, and with his ox-goad 
 in his hands; and with his smock-frock and his ox-goad did he 
 stand chatting by the half hour to Getty in these, his courting visits, 
 if courting visits they were. 
 
 What need she care that he was broad-shouldered, elephant- 
 footed, wide-waisted, and with hands in size and hue like a loaf of 
 brown bread ? He was an honest fellow, with a kind heart, a fresh 
 handsome face, boyish blue eyes, and teeth as white by nature as 
 others were rendered by laborious art. 
 
 Becky, indeed, made up her mind that he was the very man for 
 her niece ; she encouraged his daily calls, and was as careful to
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 131 
 
 keep out of the way of the supposed lover as she had been before 
 to obtrude herself in the presence of such of Gertrude's visitors as 
 she did not like. But when these interviews had been continued 
 a long while without any approximation to a nearer intimacy, she 
 grew impatient, and resolved to hasten the denouement which she 
 so gladly anticipated. She rallied Getty on the subject, but Getty 
 laughed broadly, and said nothing. She rallied Garret, who did 
 not even comprehend her sallies, broad as they were, and who, 
 being greatly puzzled, made some random replies very wide of the 
 mark. 
 
 Becky, however, did not let matters rest thus. The cousins 
 evidently liked each other, and she believed that nothing but a 
 little management was necessary to bring about the result she 
 desired. To effect this she left no means untried. Garry had 
 hints enough wasted upon him to have drawn a dozen lovers to 
 the feet of Gertrude, but they did not draw Garry there. 
 
 When he began to comprehend the old dame, he thought she 
 was jesting, or was becoming silly, for the idea of his marry 
 ing Gertrude seemed altogether preposterous. He had no such 
 aspirations. He was sensible enough to know that she was in 
 every respect his superior, and that the difference in their for 
 tunes, great as it was, was the least of the differences between 
 them. 
 
 Aunt Becky tried an appeal to his cupidity. 
 
 "Your little farm," she said to him one day, "joins one of 
 Getty's, don't it, Garry ?" 
 
 " Yes, it joins on to Squire Jones' farm that's Getty's ; but why 
 do you call my farm little, aunt Becky ?" he added, with commen 
 dable pride ; " there's e'enamost a hundred acres, counting the 
 marsh and the pond." 
 
 " Yes, yes ; but what's that to fifty hundred acres, and more, 
 that you may have one of these days, you know, and have other 
 people to work 'em for you, and you nothing to do but to sit still
 
 132 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 and take in the rent, unless you choose, like poor Baltus, to keep 
 on working until you are grey, just for the fun of it much good 
 did it do him /" 
 
 Van Vrank opened his eyes wider and wider, during the deli 
 very of this speech, as if the distension of those organs would assist 
 him in taking in the meaning of the speaker. 
 
 He did take it in at length, but considering it a renewal of 
 the old badinage on that topic, he only shook his head and 
 laughed. 
 
 " Why don't you come over, and see us sometimes on Sundays, 
 Garry?" continued Becky, her voice subsiding to a lower and more 
 confidential tone. 
 
 " Sundays ?" 
 
 " Yes, in the afternoon or evening. You have a nice new suit 
 of clothes now, I see." 
 
 " Ain't they nice, aunty ? The wool came off my own sheep." 
 
 "Yes, the cloth looks like store goods, and they fit you as if 
 they had been made by a tailor. Dress yourself up in them next 
 Sunday afternoon, and come round to see us, will you ?" 
 
 "Yes," replied Garry, looking very much pleased, and quite 
 failing to connect the invitation with the prior subject of their 
 remarks. 
 
 " Have you got any pomatum ?" 
 
 Garry stared at this singular question, but replied that he 
 believed he had. 
 
 " Then use it !" she said. " Cut your hair first, then comb the 
 tangles out of it, and put on a little pomatum you don't know 
 how much better you'll look." 
 
 The young man promised compliance, and the next Sunday 
 evening saw him, punctual to his appointment, at the door of Ger 
 trude's house. 
 
 He did not inquire for her, however, but for aunt Becky, whom 
 he was about to seek in the kitchen, but a servant had been
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 133 
 
 directed to conduct him to the parlour, where, to his great uneasi 
 ness, he soon found himself seated alone. 
 
 He was apparelled, according to agreement, in his best suit, set 
 off by a very fair show of linen ; his hair was trimmed and poma 
 tumed, his thick boots were freshly greased, and altogether he was 
 quite a presentable specimen of a country beau. 
 
 Aunt Becky, meanwhile, had kept her own counsel. She allow 
 ed no one to know that Van Vrank had called upon her invitation, 
 but she caused Getty to be informed of his presence, and sending 
 her into the parlor, she herself kept out of the way. 
 
 Yet, not altogether out of the way was aunt Becky, for she had 
 her hiding places, where, unseen, she could hear all that was said 
 above a whisper in the parlor, and if Garry and Getty came to 
 whispers, she would be satisfied without understanding their words, 
 for then she would know that all was right. 
 
 She was not destined, however, to be gratified by any such evi 
 dence of confidential intercourse. What Garret had to say, he 
 spoke boldly and in a manly tone, at least after the first embarrass 
 ment arising from the unusual position in which he found himself. 
 
 In vain aunt Becky listened for something of a wooing charac 
 ter, or for something that might be construed into a hint matrimo 
 nial. There was nothing in word or tone which intimated any 
 such sentiment in the visitor's breast. 
 
 He talked of the weather, of the farms and the crops, of his 
 horses, his sheep, and even of his new clothes, which he called 
 upon the young lady to admire, but all was in a spirit of frankness 
 and simplicity which jather elevated than lessened him in Ger 
 trude's estimation. In turn, he praised Getty's new pink dress, 
 and ttie handsome furniture of the parlor, and when conversation 
 flagged, he at length said, jocosely : 
 
 " I suppose you'll be getting married one of these days, cousin 
 Gertrude there must be lots of fine fellows after you ?" 
 
 The dame's hopes revived, and she listened more intently.
 
 134 THE PRISONER OF TIIE BORDER. 
 
 Gertrude laughed, and said she did not expect to be married 
 very soon. 
 
 " No, I s'pose not you're young enough yet these half dozen 
 years," replied Garret ; " I wouldn't be in a hurry if I were you." 
 
 Gertrude replied that she was not. 
 
 " It will be somebody quite grand, I suppose, when it does hap 
 pen," continued Garry ; " some of the big bugs." 
 
 " I hope not !" said the young lady, laughing. 
 
 " Yes, it will, I know a lawyer or a congressman, or some 
 thing of that sort. Why, you are good enough for the best, and 
 any on 'em will be glad enough to get you." 
 
 Aunt Becky now grew restive under this strange specimen of 
 courting, and she emerged from her hiding-place by a back-way, 
 and came to the parlor door, with resolution stamped upon every 
 feature of her expressive face. 
 
 " Getty !" she said, as soon as she had entered the room, " Garry 
 wants you ! He is afraid to ask, I suppose, but he wants you to 
 marry him." 
 
 " Why, aunt Becky /" exclaimed Van Vrank, as soon as he 
 could interpose a word. 
 
 " Hold your tongue," said the dame. " If you can't speak, let 
 some one speak for you. Garry is a good fellow," she continued, 
 addressing her niece; "and he will make you a good husband, 
 and will take the best care of everything, and, as I said before, he 
 wants you !" 
 
 " I don't, Getty I never thought of such a thing !" replied 
 Garry, who had risen, and in Bis haste to vindicate himself from 
 the charge of so great presumption, did not stop to choose words. 
 "I did not come here sparking at all." 
 
 "Did ever anybody hear such a mollyhack?" exclaimed aunt 
 Becky. 
 
 "I may be a mollyhack, aunty but I am not foolish enough to 
 s'pose Getty wants such a hawbuck as T am for a husband. Why
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOKDEB. 135 
 
 I should never know what to do with such a fine lady for a wife. 
 I tell you she is too good for me a dozen times too good. 
 
 "Ah! that's talking something like! That's the way lovers 
 always talk. Now, Getty, what do you say ? You will have him, 
 won't you ?" 
 
 Gertrude was too much amused to be very angry, but she had 
 much kind regard for her coarse, but sincere cousin, and she was 
 embarrassed by the fear of adding to the awkwardness of the 
 position in which her aunt's manoeuvring had placed him. 
 
 "I cannot accept or decline an offer which has not been made," 
 she said", hesitatingly. 
 
 " You don't want me for a husband, Getty, I know do you 
 now ? w asked Van Vrank, who had no sensitiveness on the subject, 
 and was willing to come to a full understanding. 
 
 Getty, greatly relieved, now felt at liberty to reply plainly. 
 
 " No, cousin Garry," she said, " I do not. I think, like you, 
 that we are not suited to each other, and I know you are too good 
 and too sensible to be offended at my saying so." 
 
 "I offended ? Never fear that, Getty you have done nothing 
 to offend me ; you have only answered a plain question which I 
 should never have asked, if it had not been for aunt Becky, but 
 she meant well enough." 
 
 " I think you are both very foolish, but perhaps you'll grow 
 wiser one of these days," said the aunt, leaving the room in no 
 amiable state of mind. 
 
 Van Vrank prolonged his visit a considerable time, giving Ger 
 trude many details of information, which he had picked up on the 
 preceding day in relation to the war, and when he departed there 
 was a mutual friendly understanding between the cousins which 
 admitted of no further misconception.
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 TIDINGS FROM THE WAR. 
 
 A DAY or two subsequent to the events just related, the young 
 farmer again sought the village market with a load of produce, hav 
 ing disposed of which, he strolled, while his horses were baiting, 
 to the principal inn, to hear and discuss the current tidings of the 
 day. He met some acquaintances, with whom he conversed for 
 a while, and was about to depart, when a distant horn announced 
 the approach of the mail stage-coach from the North, a daily 
 
 event of the greatest interest in H , and one which was sure 
 
 to assemble all the idlers of the village in front of the hotel. 
 
 Great was the admiration of the dashing and rapid style in 
 which the rattling vehicle was always sure to be brought up to 
 the tavern door, no matter how snail-like may have been its pro 
 gress before ; and the reverberation of a tin horn, which was 
 made to resound without cessation, accompanied by the frequent 
 pistol-like reports of a dextrotisly-wielded whip, cracking around, 
 but never touching the leaders' ears, added not a little to the live 
 liness of the scene. The motley throng, among which, and 
 surrounded by which, the coach always came to a stand, gave it 
 not a little the appearance of having been stopped by banditti, 
 and it is said that on one occasion a foreigner, waking suddenly 
 from sleep at such a moment, hastily handed out his purse, and 
 begged that the carriage might be allowed to proceed. 
 
 The village blacksmith, with sooty visage, and perhaps with his 
 186
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 137 
 
 hammer in his hand ; the barber, with his apron unremoved ; the 
 coatless cobbler, limping from his stall, with most of the loafers 
 and all the negroes of the village, were sure to be there, and 
 interspersed among them not a few of a better class, whose 
 curiosity was equally unrestricted. 
 
 A desire to see the passengers, and their apparel and their bag 
 gage, to learn who stopped at H , and what new passengers 
 
 were taken in, and the hope of hearing some news from some 
 communicative traveller these were among the motives which 
 drew together a crowd of people, to whom every incident became 
 of value which could detract from the monotony of their lives. 
 
 There was but one passenger to stop at H on this occasion 
 
 a young, slight girl, coarsely, but neatly apparelled, who alighted 
 with trepidation among so many people, and looked timidly 
 around, as if seeking some one she might address. 
 
 " Point out your baggage, miss," said a noisy, bustling porter 
 from the inn, addressing the child with the usual officiousness of 
 his class. 
 
 U I haven't any baggage, sir," replied a very faint voice. 
 " Will you please to tell me, sir," she said, catching sight of Van 
 Vrank's good-natured face, " whether there is a Mr. Rosyfield lives 
 in this village an old man ?" 
 
 " Rosevelt, you mean, don't you Guert Rosevelt ? Yes, come 
 with me, and I'll show you where he lives." 
 
 Garry led the way through the crowd of people, who looked 
 wonderingly after the child for a moment, and then gave their 
 attention to other matters. 
 
 " Are you sure it is Guert Rosevelt you want to see ?" asked 
 Garry, as they went along. " There are other people of that name 
 in this neighborhood." 
 
 " I don't know, sir. I shall know him when I see him. He is 
 a very old man, with very white hair." 
 
 " That is Guert and a very good man he is, too."
 
 138 THE PRISONER OF TKE BOKDEB. 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 " Is he a relation of yours ?" 
 
 " No, sir ; I have never seen him." 
 
 " Never seen him ! And how can you describe him then so 
 well ?" 
 
 " Oh, sir, he has a grandson in Canada " 
 
 Yes " 
 
 " Who was a soldier, and is taken prisoner, and who is going 
 to be hung or shot, if somebody don't save him. Please, sir, let 
 us go faster." 
 
 " Come on," shouted Garry, starting off on a run ; " but this is 
 dreadful news, and I am afraid to have you tell the old man, who 
 is very feeble now ! How did you hear of it, and which of the 
 boys is it, for they both went to the war ?" 
 
 " His name is Harry, sir, and there was a black man with him." 
 
 " Ah ! poor Harry but how did you hear about it, and are 
 you certain it is true ?" 
 
 " Oh, I am very certain, sir, for I came from there myself. He 
 sent me." 
 
 " From Canada ? You came all the way from Canada alone ?" 
 asked Van Vrank, surveying the pale child with astonishment 
 and half disposed to doubt her story. 
 
 " Yes, sir ; let us hurry, if you please." 
 
 Garry did hurry, and without further questioning his compa 
 nion until they reached Mr. Rosevelt's house, which he entered 
 with her, hoping to prevent too abrupt a delivery of the worst 
 features of her intelligence, and hoping also to afford some conso 
 lation to his afflicted neighbor. His precaution was well-timed. 
 
 Old Guert's infirmities had greatly increased within the few 
 preceding davs, and he had taken to his bed, and called a physi 
 cian, who being in attendance when the visitors arrived, positively 
 forbade the communication of their painful intelligence to his 
 patient.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 139 
 
 Ruth was in great tribulation at this discovery. She had enter 
 tained an indefinite hope that the old gentleman would in some 
 way be able to rescue his grandson from his imminent peril, and 
 she knew not to whom else she could apply for help. 
 
 She was requested by the housekeeper to remain a few days, 
 until Mr. Rosevelt's improved health might admit of imparting to 
 him her news, and although with the most harrowing fears that 
 such delay might be fatal to her hopes, she had no alternative but 
 to comply. 
 
 Van Vrank himself, painfully impressed with a sense of the 
 imminent danger which threatened Harry Vrail, towards whom, 
 in common with all the neighborhood, he entertained the most 
 friendly feelings, set out on his return home, and being freighted 
 with news of such, unusual interest, he, of course, did not pass the 
 residence of his cousin without stopping. Entirely unsuspecting 
 how agonizing his tidings would prove to Gertrude, he used no 
 reserve in disclosing them. 
 
 "Bad news from Canada to day, cousin Getty," he said, as he 
 met Miss Van Kleeck at the front doorway, and without noticing 
 the pallor which overspread her face at so ominous a beginning, 
 he continued : 
 
 " The patriots are defeated, and almost all killed or taken prison 
 ers." 
 
 "And Harry Vrail what did you hear of Harry Vrail?" she 
 asked, grasping his arm, and looking eagerly into his face, for that 
 fearful moment was no time for maidenly reserve. 
 
 Still obtuse as to the nature of his cousin's emotion, he replied, 
 
 " Harry Vrail is a prisoner, and is probably hung by this time, 
 or will be in a few days." 
 
 Getty sank to the door-sill, and resting her head upon her hands, 
 remained speechless some moments, violently trembling. 
 
 " Why, Getty !" exclaimed the young farmer ; " what is the 
 matter, Getty ? I did not know you cared so much about Harry.
 
 140 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 I am sorry I told you ; and perhaps, now, it is not so bad, after 
 all. Don't Getty, don't now." 
 
 "Never mind me, Garry, but tell me, how did you hear all this ?" 
 
 " That is the strangest matter of all. A little girl, not over 
 twelve or thirteen years old, has come all the way from Canada 
 alone, and she says that Lieutenant Vrail sent her, and gave her 
 money to travel with, and that she saw him in jail at Prescott, 
 only three days ago. 
 
 " Only three days ago /" exclaimed Gertrude, springing up, her 
 eyes flashing with an unusual light. " Then he is not hung yet ? 
 They would not do it as soon as that. Where is the girl ?" 
 
 " I left her at Rosevelt's." 
 
 " Go bring her to me. Lose not a minute's time. Take a span 
 of my horses and the light wagon. Never mind your team ; I 
 will have them taken care of. Quick, Garry ! Call Jake, and let 
 him help you harness." 
 
 Getty spoke with the air almost of command, and she was not 
 disobeyed. 
 
 Greatly wondering, but catching a portion of the young lady's 
 excitement, Van Vrank flew to execute her orders, and while doing 
 so, Miss Van Kleeck waited upon the back piazza, absorbed in 
 thought. Suddenly, seeming to resolve some painful doubt, she 
 came forward to meet her messenger, now prepared to start, and 
 said to him in a low voice, 
 
 " Garry, do you know Mr. Gray, who was my father's lawyer in 
 that suit about the south farm ?" 
 
 " Squire Gray ? Yes, I know him very well, and a very good 
 man he is, too." 
 
 " Father thought him trustworthy. Can you see him this after 
 noon ?" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " And ask him to come and see mo this evening on business ?" 
 
 "Yes."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 14:1 
 
 " Remember, this evening. Do not let him fail." 
 
 " I will bring him with me." 
 
 " Do so, if you can and now let us lose no more time. It will 
 be dark before you get back, and you will find supper waiting for 
 you." 

 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 GERTRUDE AND HER FRIENDS. 
 
 WITH such post-like haste did the young farmer travel that he 
 falsified Getty's prediction, and returned while the sun yet lingered 
 in the horizon, bringing with him both the Canadian girl and Mr. 
 Attorney Gray each not a little surprised at the summons they 
 had received. 
 
 Leaving the latter to ruminate upon the mystery, Miss Van 
 Kleeck conducted Ruth to her own room, where, by questioning, 
 she drew out her whole story, including what the girl had not be 
 fore divulged, Harry's betrayal by her uncle, her own heroic at 
 tempt to save him, and his subsequent capture. 
 
 Gertrude wept at the recital, both of V rail's misfortunes and of 
 the young child's sufferings in his behalf, but she did not allow 
 her tears to obstruct her questions until the whole truth was eli 
 cited in all its harrowing details. 
 
 If her resolntion had not been already taken, the noble example 
 of Ruth would have inspirited her to the task she had set for her 
 self, regardless of those flimsy barriers which the conventionalities 
 of society interpose in the path of affection and duty. 
 
 She descended to the parlor with Ruth, and finding the attorney 
 there alone, she immediately addressed him." 
 
 " You know something about my father's estate and its value, 
 I believe, Mr. Gray ?" 
 
 " Yes considerable." 
 
 142
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 143 
 
 "You know that I am his only heir that it is all mine, and 
 that I am of the legal age to dispose of it." 
 
 " 1 know it all." 
 
 " How much money can be raised upon it on an emergency 
 at once before to-morrow noon ?" 
 
 " Do you wish to sell ?" 
 
 " Not if it can be avoided, but I want a large sum of money 
 say twenty thousand dollars." 
 
 " It is a large sum, but it is only a small part of the value of the 
 estate. There is bank stock to half the amount you require, 
 which, at a little sacrifice, could be made available by .the time 
 you name." 
 
 " I will make the sacrifice ; how shall I get the remainder ?" 
 
 " I can easily obtain it for you on your mortgage upon two or 
 three of these farms, but I must have a few days' time." 
 
 " Not a day, Mr. Gray I must have the money by to-morrow 
 noon. Think again. You shall be paid liberally. I will put the 
 whole estate into your hands for security, if necessary, but the 
 money I must have." 
 
 u I will try, Miss Van Kleeck." 
 
 " That will not do. If you cannot say that you can do it, I 
 must send to town to-night and employ some one else." 
 
 " If the case is so urgent, I think I can promise it, for I can 
 advance five thousand dollars myself, if necessary, and I certainly 
 know where I can get the remainder." 
 
 " O, thank you, thank you, Mr. Gray." 
 
 " But we shall have to be up half the night drawing writings." 
 
 ''All night, if you choose. What does that matter? Can I 
 help you ?" 
 
 " No, I believe not, except by bringing me your father's title 
 deeds." 
 
 " Yes, you shall have them in a minute," said Getty, darting to 
 the door ; " shall I bring them all ?"
 
 144 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " No, only those which relate to this farm, and the south farm. 
 That will be abundant security." 
 
 " I will bring them all, and you can choose for yourself." 
 
 " The deeds were brought and Mr. Gray, after selecting those 
 which he had required, concluded to return to the village, and 
 make the necessary writings in his office. 
 
 " I will bring them to you early in the morning for your signa 
 ture," he said to Miss Van Kleeck. " How early shall I be able 
 to see you ?" 
 
 " At daybreak," replied Getty. 
 
 "That will not be necessary ; I will call at seven o'clock." 
 
 " Very well, but do not be later. I must have the money by 
 noon." 
 
 " You shall." 
 
 " And with as little publicity as possible, if you please, Mr.Gray." 
 
 "I understand." 
 
 " You have clerks who talk " 
 
 " My clerks all talk, Miss Van Kleeck," replied the attorney, 
 with a quiet smile, " but I will attend to this business in person." 
 
 " Thank you, again. But there is another thing requisite. I 
 want the money in a shape in which it can be used in Canada. 
 Can this be arranged I" 
 
 " Not very easily ; but by going to Albany, I can procure you 
 drafts on banks at Kingston or Quebec, which will be as good as 
 gold there, and can be turned into gold at any time." 
 
 " Will you do it ? Will you go to Albany to-morrow, and 
 
 procure the papers ? Will you be at the Hotel in that 
 
 city with them to-morrow evening ?" 
 
 Getty asked these questions in a lower tone, and in a hurried 
 manner. 
 
 " I will, if such is your pleasure, Miss Van Kleeck," replied the 
 lawyer, looking much surprised. " I shall not be able to arrive 
 there until after bank hours, but in an urgent case I can obtain
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 145 
 
 the facilities which I shall need for your business. Let me suggest 
 that your agent comes well accredited, or I shall not dare to sur 
 render to him papers of so great value." 
 
 " Thank you ; I will see to it that you have no cause for doubt." 
 
 Mr. Gray declined an invitation to supper, and took his leave, 
 being conveyed back to town as he had been brought, but with 
 the substitution of black Jake for a driver, in the place of Garry, 
 who remained, at Gertrude's request. 
 
 Ruth Shay had been present during the whole of the interview be 
 tween the young lady and the lawyer, and she had listened with 
 astonishment, and with mingled hope and doubt to the strange 
 conversation which had passed. The large sums of money which 
 had been named seemed like something fabulous to the mind of 
 a child, whose experience on this point, during the greater part of 
 her life had been confined to the occasional sight of a few shillings, 
 and to whom the gold intrusted by Vrail had seemed a mine of 
 wealth. Miss Van Kleeck became to her excited imagination a sort 
 of fairy princess, who, with a pen for a wand, was about to con 
 jure up from some unknown source, the vast treasures of which 
 she had spoken, and which Ruth could not doubt would be effica 
 cious for whatever purpose they were designed. But what was 
 their intended use ? For whom and in what manner was this 
 great power to be wielded ? 
 
 She listened earnestly, and as the conversation progressed, she 
 became convinced that it must be intended in some way for the 
 service of Harry Vrail, and that her own painful mission was not 
 to terminate without setting in motion other agencies far more 
 potent and promising. 
 
 Yet it seemed strange to her that she had not heard the name 
 
 D 
 
 of the young lieutenant mentioned, for she did not comprehend 
 the delicacy which had sealed Gertrude's lips on this point, and 
 she had longed for the departure of Mr. Gray, hoping that her 
 painful curiosity might be gratified. Nor was she mistaken. No 
 
 m
 
 146 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 sooner was she again alone with Gertrude, than the latter, turning 
 suddenly towards her, as if impressed by a new idea, said : 
 
 " You have come alone from Canada ; will you go back there 
 vrith me." 
 
 " Yes, oh yes ! Are you going to save him ?" 
 " God only knows what will be the result. I am going to try. 
 Mr. Van Vrank, I hope, will go with us. He at least shall not die 
 without an effort being made in his behalf." 
 " Is he a relation of yours ?" asked Ruth. 
 
 " No a friend of my father's. There is no one else to help him, 
 and we must do what we can." 
 
 "I will do anything that I can," replied Ruth, "if anybody will 
 tell me what to do." 
 
 "You are a good girl, you have done a great deal already, and 
 now I want you to tell me something more about yourself and 
 about the people with whom you lived when Mr. Vrail came to 
 your house." 
 
 Ruth told her simple but melancholy history in a few minutes, 
 and Getty shed not a few sympathetic tears over the narrative. 
 
 "You have no wish then," she said, "ever to return to those 
 people who call themselves your uncle and aunt, and who have 
 treated you so unkindly ?" 
 
 " Oh, no never, if I can help it." 
 
 " Let that be my care," replied Gertrude. "You shall never go 
 there again. You shall return here and live with me." 
 
 " Oh, I am so glad that you will take me for your servant." 
 " Not my servant, but my sister. I need such a friend as you ' 
 are like to prove ; I will provide for your education and for all 
 your wants, and you shall have a comfortable home as long as I 
 have one to share with you." 
 
 Ruth fell upon her knees at the feet of Gertrude : she rested her 
 iiead upon the young lady's lap and tried to speak her-thsmks, but 
 she gave utterance only to sobs. 
 
 l 
 
 -
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 147 
 
 " Do not try to thank me. Indeed we are all your debtors yet, 
 and shall ever be. But we have much to do, and we must not 
 waste our time in words. Please to go now, and ask Mr. Van 
 Vrank to come to me, for I cannot rest until I know whether he 
 will go with us or not." 
 
 Ruth wiped her eyes and went out, and in a few minutes return 
 ed accompanied by the young man, who was in a state of great 
 perplexity and amazement at the strange CQnduct of his cousin. 
 
 She did not leave him long in doubt. 
 
 As he entered the room, she advanced to the door, closed it 
 carefully, and said : 
 
 " Garry, you will think strange of what I am about to tell you. 
 You were surprised to-day when your news about Harry Vrail's 
 misfortunes affected me so much but " 
 
 She hesitated, and Van Vrank interposed 
 
 " It is none of my business, Cousin Getty, and I shan't think 
 strange of anything you choose to say or do. You need not be 
 afraid to say anything before me, Getty. It will be all right, I 
 know." 
 
 " Thank you, Garry ; you relieve me very much, and I can now 
 speak freely. To be brief, then, I am going to Canada." 
 
 "To Canada? You? What can you do there ? How can 
 you help him ?" 
 
 " I do not know. I can only hope, and pray, and try ; but I 
 shall certainly go to-morrow." 
 
 " Not alone ?" 
 
 " No. Not alone for this heroic child will accompany me, if 
 no one else does ; but Garry, I am in need of a friend and a pro 
 tector. You are my relative, almost my only one." 
 
 " I will go with you, Getty. Of course I will, if that is what 
 you mean, though I don't believe anything can be done for Hany 
 Vrail ; but I will go with you wherever you choose to go, if it is 
 to the Nortfi Pole ; and I'll protect you, too, against all harm, as
 
 148 THE PEISONEE OF THE BOKDEK. 
 
 far as it is possible for one man to do it," and Van Vrank instinct 
 ively closed his huge hand as he spoke, and brought down the em 
 browned fist with a jarring emphasis upon a table beside him. 
 
 Getty seized the threatening member with both her tiny hands, 
 scarcely encircling it at that, and poured forth her thanks as best 
 she could. 
 
 She then related to her cousin all that was necessary for him to 
 know of her arrangements for starting, and the appointed hour 
 for departure, and by the time their plans were decided, they 
 received a summons to the supper table, where aunt Becky was 
 presiding, looking not a little glum, and exhibiting upon her fore 
 head that ominous scowl, which was the usual precursor of a 
 social storm. 
 
 " These are high times, very high times I think," she began, as 
 they seated themselves around the table, " when people come and 
 go like the wind, and tired horses are sent off in the night to carry 
 lazy lawyers home, who are to come back next morning, and nobody 
 is to know what it is all about. High times these are, I am sure ; 
 it wasn't so in Baltus' day." 
 
 A great many short jerks of the head accompanied this speech, 
 and the dame's hands passed rapidly to and fro among the cups and 
 saucers before her, making a great rattling, but not any progress 
 in her official duties. 
 
 "Why aunt!" exclaimed Getty. 
 
 " No, no don't ' aunt ' me, / ain't your aunt ; I am only %nig- 
 ger waiter to get the meals, and pour out the tea, and holcl my 
 tongue." A scream from the angry woman interrupted her speech, 
 for in her excitement she had caught hold of the metallic spout of 
 the teapot, instead of the non-conducting handle, and in her haste 
 to disengage her fingers from the burning tube, she upset the silver 
 creampot, and dashed several china cups in fragments to the floor. 
 
 Her consternation, arising from this disaster, and especially from 
 contemplating the ruin of the china set, fortunately superseded
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. Ii9 
 
 her wrath, and she proceeded in silent dismay to pick up the scat 
 tered pieces of the wreck, assisted by Getty, and, between the 
 intervals of his uproarious laughter, by Garry also. When quiet 
 was restored, and all parties were again seated at table, Miss 
 Van Kleeck said. 
 
 " I have been too busy and too hurried, aunt Becky, to tell you 
 sooner that I intended to leave home, to-morrow, for an absence, 
 perhaps, of several weeks. You will oblige me if you will not 
 ask me where I am going, or for what purpose, all of which you 
 shall know hereafter, and you will be satisfied that I am safe when 
 I tell you I am to have cousin Garret for a companion." 
 
 The severe expression which settled upon the dame's face when 
 Getty spoke of leaving home relaxed as suddenly at the mention 
 of the name of her companion, and she jumped at once to the 
 conclusion that the match she had deemed so desirable was cer 
 tainly to be effected, although in some secret and unusual way, 
 suited to the notions of a romantic or whimsical girl. She ele 
 vated her eyebrows and her spectacles; her lips were wreathed 
 into a grim smile, and she uttered several expressive "ohs" and 
 u ahs," which were intended to indicate that she saw clearly 
 through the whole affair, and that she was very well contented 
 with it. 
 
 Much desultory conversation passed, and Becky gave utterance 
 to some sly jokes on the subject of her hallucination, all of 
 which were received by Garry with a loud guffaw, but too deep 
 anxiety rested on Gertrude's heart to admit of any approach to 
 merriment. She had not entertained the least idea of misleading 
 her aunt, and she would even have tried to undeceive her, had she 
 not known how difficult the task would be, without a full explana 
 tion of her designs, which she was by no means disposed to make. 
 She did not think it her duty to make a great effort to disenchant 
 a pertinacious mind of an illusion so baseless, and to the creation 
 of which she herself had in no way intentionally contributed.
 
 150 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 She contented herself by the simple remark : " You are mistaken* 
 aunt," in reply to one of the sallies of the dame, and her uniform 
 truthfulness entitled her to be believed. Gertrude, indeed, was at 
 all times above deceit ; but now, animated by a lofty motive, and 
 about to engage in an enterprise of self-sacrificing magnanimity, 
 she could not stoop to even the semblance of duplicity. 
 
 She had overcome, too, in a great degree, the habit of mind 
 which caused her so greatly to dread her scolding relative, hav 
 ing fully learned her right to regulate her own movements in all 
 respects, yet neither her manner, nor her words, nor the remem 
 brance of her direct negative to the forced proposal of Garry in 
 the preceding week, nor Van Vrank's own irrepressible laughter 
 whenever her sagacious hints were thrown out, disturbed the set 
 tled conviction in the mind of Becky that the match was made, 
 and that the parties were about to proceed on a tour matrimonial. 
 The attendance of the lawyer, who chanced to be also a magis 
 trate, empowered to tie the mystical knot, of course confirmed her 
 views ; but whether the ceremony had already taken place, or was 
 to be performed in the morning before starting, or afterwards at 
 some village on their route, aunt Becky neither knew nor cared. 
 It was sufficient for her purpose that she firmly believed Van 
 Vrank was the man of her niece's choice, and that they were to 
 become, if they were not already, man and wife. 
 
 The meal being concluded, though with great difficulty on the 
 part of Garry, by reason of the repeated necessity either of 
 violent laughter or a violent suppression of it, he hastened home 
 to make his own arrangements for the journey, while Gertrude, 
 eagerly assisted by her now willing aunt, occupied a considerable 
 part of the night in similar preparations. Ruth was thoroughly 
 rigged by contributions from the wardrobe of the young lady 
 which, as they were successively bestowed upon her, drew forth 
 continual expressions of childish delight, though accompanied by 
 a manifest reluctance to receive so much.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 151 
 
 " I will only take them to travel in, Miss Van Kleeck," she 
 said ; " they will be yours again when we come back." 
 
 " They are yours, Ruth ; say no more about them." 
 
 The child laughed as she tried the fine garments, and seemed 
 greatly pleased, but at the next instant a painful emotion was 
 visible in her face. 
 
 " If we can only save him" she said. 
 
 " Ah, if we only can !' '
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 CAPTAIN TOM'S FORTUNES. 
 
 IT will be remembered that Captain Thomas Vrail, forgetful of 
 all fraternal ties, ignominiously sought his personal safety, by 
 availing himself, alone, of the very means of escape which had 
 been provided for Harry, and which the latter had nobly rejected, 
 until assured of his brother's flight. When he had gained the 
 open space in the rear of the building from which he had fled, 
 where the tumult of the assault was yet resounding, he ran to the 
 river, and on reaching its margin he took the only course which 
 gave any promise of safety, and the same that was, a few minutes 
 later, selected by the unfortunate fugitives who followed him. 
 The desultory nature of the battle, or rather of the separate 
 engagements which had taken place, and the uncertainty which 
 yet prevailed in each victorious quarter as to the extent of success 
 in other localities, produced a state of affairs favorable to the 
 escape of the few who had been fortunate enough to take the- first 
 steps of flight unobserved. 
 
 The vessel which fired upon Harry was lying in the stream 
 when Thomas reached the shore, and caused him no slight alarm, 
 but he was either unobserved, or from some other unexplained 
 cause, he was not assailed from that quarter, and he hastened for 
 ward, although in great trepidation. 
 
 He had not proceeded far down the stream, before he discovered, 
 about half a mile in advance of him, two other individuals, whose 
 
 152
 
 THE PEISONEK OF THE BOEDER. 153 
 
 singular and cautious movements indicated that they, like himself? 
 were members of the vanquished army, seeking to make good 
 their escape. The ground over which they were passing, was the 
 pebbled beach of the river, edged, at irregular intervals, with 
 clumps of bushes, which grew at the distance of a few yards from 
 the water, and served as convenient dodging-places for the 
 stealthy travellers. They could not go far, however, in that direc 
 tion, without approaching the vicinity of numerous dwelling- 
 houses, whence they would be almost certain to be seen, and so 
 imminent seemed the peril of progressing in the route they were 
 pursuing, that Vrail, much as he longed for companionship in his 
 distress, had not the temerity long to follow them. 
 
 But if he did not dare to proceed, still less had he courage to 
 return over his dangerous track, or to attempt to seek the open 
 country, which could only be gained by passing through a part of 
 the settlement. Concealing himself, therefore, in one of the 
 clusters of shrubbery which have been named, he watched with 
 painful anxiety the course of his predecessors, until, having stopped 
 briefly in several hiding-places, they finally entered one from 
 which they were not seen to emerge. Not doubting that they 
 had resolved to remain there until the darkness of evening should 
 favor their flight, Tom exulted in the hope of joining them then, 
 and sharing their chance of escape, and with this hope he watched 
 the distant bush, with little intermission, until the declining sun 
 withdrew his beams, and left him no longer power to discern an 
 object of so much interest. 
 
 He had heard, meanwhile, the firing a little further up the 
 river, which had so nearly proved fatal to Harry, and the return 
 salutes of his valiant brother, but, of course, without in the least 
 suspecting the extraordinary character of the engagement they 
 betokened. He had seen, too, the second boat which had been 
 s<. j nt from the war-vessel, and which, in taking its circuitous route 
 to avoid the magical weapon, had passed in view of both the con- 
 
 7*
 
 154: THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 cealed parties, and had lauded at a point considerably above them. 
 Tom also saw, and watched with an interest not inferior to that of 
 his intrepid brother, the clouds which rose to engulf the descend 
 ing sun, and which enveloped the landscape in a sudden night. 
 
 Then, eager with hope, he rushed from his hiding place, and 
 fast as his cramped limbs would permit, he ran towards the spot 
 which he had so long and vigilantly watched. He knew that 
 his footsteps would be suspected as those of an enemy, and that 
 the fugitives, if they were yet in the bush, or near it, would wait 
 quietly for him to pass. He did not, therefore, attempt to approach 
 them noiselessly, but having gained, as nearly as he could, their 
 immediate vicinity, he suddenly stopped and ejaculated in a quick, 
 sharp tone, one of the mystic words, which served as a counter 
 sign, and an evidence of membership among the fraternity of 
 patriots. 
 
 To his great joy it was instantly answered by another signal, 
 and the two individuals of whom he was in search, without further 
 reserve, approached him. It was too dark to see more than the 
 outline of their figures, of which one was tall and stooping, and 
 the other stoutish and broad-shouldered : but Vrail soon recognized 
 the one who spoke, although he conversed in a half whisper. 
 
 " We took you for an enemy," he said, " and we were hesitating 
 whether to cut you down quietly, or let you pass, when fortunately 
 you gave the signal, and now 1 can't rightly make you out in this 
 light. I guess you warn't in our division." 
 
 " No, I believe not indeed I don't know exactly where you 
 were, Mr. Jones." 
 
 It would have been difficult to tell where Barak was during the 
 engagement, and as he did not offer to define his position, Tom 
 continued : 
 
 " I am Captain Vrail, that is, if there are any titles left to us 
 now, and I was in " 
 
 u Oh ! you are Captain Vrail, are you ? How do you dew ? and
 
 THE PBISCXNER OF THE BOKDEK. 155 
 
 how did you get off? and what is become of your brother, the 
 lieutenant a mighty clever fellow he was I hope he ain't killed 
 or taken ?" 
 
 Tom replied, hesitatingly, that he believed Harry had escaped, 
 and he was about to add something more, when they were inter 
 rupted by the third person, who spoke in a voice of command. 
 
 " Silence !" he said ; " there will be time enough to talk when we 
 are off British soil. We must go forward now." 
 
 " Who is that ?" asked Vrail, quietly. 
 
 " No matter," was the stranger's reply ; " I am your commander 
 for the present, if you remain with us if not, pass on or return." 
 
 " I prefer to remain with you, and willingly place myself under 
 your orders," said Tom, perceiving from the speaker's tone, that he 
 was accustomed to be obeyed, and having a suspicion of his cha 
 racter, which greatly increased his hopes of ultimate escape. 
 
 " We are coming at once to the most dangerous part of our 
 way," said the stranger, " as we shall be compelled to pass near 
 many dwellings, and we must proceed with great vigilance." 
 
 " Why not wait until a later hour ?" interrupted Vrail. 
 
 " You can wait if you choose, young man," was the cold reply. 
 
 " I forgot I beg pardon, sir." 
 
 " There is reason enough for haste," added the leader, mollified 
 by the apologetic words and tone of Vrail. "At any moment 
 troops may be expected scouring the beach in search of fugitives, 
 and before morning there will be sentinels all along the coast for 
 miles, to see that no boats put off without inspection. This is our 
 only chance, and if we can get three miles further down, without 
 getting caught, I will answer for the rest. We must advance now 
 in single file, and as silent as moccasined Indians. Not a word 
 must be spoken, except to give warning of danger. I will go first, 
 and Mr. Vrail must take the rear." 
 
 In this order the three proceeded al^ng their perilous route for 
 the space of nearly an hour, passing frequently within near view of
 
 156 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 men whose discovery of them would have led to certain capture, 
 and often pausing at the most critical points to wait a favorable 
 opportunity to advance. 
 
 The strictest silence was preserved, not a word being spoken ; 
 and, indeed, as far as related to Jones, the order for taciturnity was 
 quite superfluous, for his excessive terror had quite deprived him of 
 the power of articulation. Fragments of his own public speeches 
 were floating at times through his mind, and his often-repeated 
 Assertion, that the whole country was rising to meet the patriots, 
 seemed to his excited imagination about to be realized, although 
 in a painfully different sense from that in which he had used it. 
 
 A happy man was he, and scarcely less so was Vrail, when their 
 mysterious leader, suddenly pausing near a large granite rock, and 
 waiting for them to join him, announced their safety, with an air 
 of confidence which nothing in appearance around them seemed 
 to justify. 
 
 " But we ain't off British sile yet, Commodore," said Barak. 
 
 " Don't 'Commodore' me here, if you please, and don't talk quite 
 so loud, and if we should be taken yet, which isn't very likely, see 
 ing they won't have more than five minutes to do it in, remember 
 there are no titles to any of our names. Every title will cost its 
 owner a halter. We are but plain Sam, and Tom, and Bill." 
 
 " I reckon they'd know you though, quick enough." 
 
 " Well, possibly they might, but we won't give them a chance 
 to try. Come on," and the speaker advanced rapidly towards the 
 river, which was but a few yards distant. 
 
 " Blast the man !" muttered Jones, following ; " I believe he 
 means to swim across. I have heard of his doing almost as 
 wonderful things ; I say, Commodore, we can't do that, you 
 know." 
 
 " Hush !" was the only reply of the leader, as he proceeded with 
 rapid and hasty strides .until he stood half boot deep in the edge 
 of the stream, when he stopped, and facing shoreward, peered
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 157 
 
 earnestly through the darkness for some seconds, as if trying to 
 recognize some of the neighboring landmarks. 
 
 " Mr. Vrail," he said, at length, taking a small box from hia 
 pocket, and handing it to the young man, '' I must know the exact 
 bearing of the south end of the rock which we have just left, but 
 I can see nothing in thi.s darkness. Go back to the rock, feel 
 your way to the lower part of it, and when you are sure you are 
 at the right spot, light one of these matches, and show it near the 
 ground for a moment as long as you can count three I shall 
 see it." *j^ 
 
 Though greatly mystified by the stranger's conduct, Tom did 
 not for. a moment hesitate about compliance with his orders. 
 With some difficulty he found the spot designated, and having 
 made quite sure of the correctness of his position, he exhibited his 
 sulphurous signal the required time, and then returned to the 
 place where he had left his companions, but where he now found 
 Jones quite alone, and in a state of extraordinary excitement. 
 
 " I might have known it," he said ; " I have often heard he was 
 in league with the Evil one, and now I know it. He'<* gone, 
 sir !" 
 
 " Gone ? Where ?" 
 
 . 
 
 " Right straight across the river, sir a bee line, sir by the 
 light of that match. I see him go as far as I could see, and after 
 that I heerd him for some time walking through the water, as 
 easily as you would walk on dry land." 
 
 " Nonsense, Jones ; your head is turned. He can't be far off." 
 
 Far or near, we shall never see him again. Listen, you can 
 hear him going now." 
 
 Vrail did listen, and very distinctly heard a splashing in the 
 water a few rods down the stream, and not far from shore, as his 
 affrighted companion had supposed, his alarm not admitting of his 
 retaining any correct idea of the course of .the river. At the next 
 instant they heard their missing comrade's voice, modulated to a
 
 158 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 tone which was designed to reach them, and to extend as little 
 further as possible, calling upon them to approach. Barak hesi 
 tated and drew back, until Vrail, who had caught a glimmering 
 of the true state of affairs, plunged into the stream and proceeded 
 in the direction of the voice, when the former, afraid to be left 
 behind, followed the path of his companions, groaning bitterly at 
 every step in the cold water. As they approached their mysteri 
 ous leader, guided by his voice, he said, 
 
 " I've got it at last, my boys, come and take hold with me, and 
 help draw it out. Where's Jones ?" 
 
 " Here," said that worthy, whose chattering teeth rendered his 
 articulation scarcely intelligible. " Here I am up to my knees in 
 water. What on airth are you trying to do and what is that you 
 want me to take hold of?" 
 
 "This rope, and pull with a will, and when you see the bow of 
 a boat come to the surface, catch hold with me, and drag it to the 
 shore. Now, then." 
 
 " A boat, Gineral ? You don't mean to say so ? Now if that 
 ain't what I call cute ! A boat hid away under the water, and 
 that's what you've been fishing for, is it, when I thought you was 
 half way over to the States." 
 
 The skiff was sunk in considerably deeper water than that in 
 which the fugitives were standing ; a rope of considerable length 
 intervening between them and the prow of the vessel, the end of 
 which cable had been fastened to the bottom of the river, as near 
 the shore as its length would permit. The united efforts of the 
 three men soon raised the boat, and brought it within their reach, 
 after which they found little difficulty in dragging it to and upon 
 the beach, and discharging its cargo of water by turning it up 
 side down. 
 
 The promising prospect of immediate safety thus held out to 
 them gave them strength and courage to work with great alacrity, 
 and but a short time elapsed before they were fairly embarked
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 159 
 
 upon the river, for of course the sagacity which had planned such 
 a resort for the hour of danger, had not overlooked the minor 
 means to render it effectual. Two pairs of oars were found fas 
 tened to the sides of the skiff, and both being put in action, it 
 was the work of but a few minutes to leave the dreaded and now 
 abhorred shores of Canada far behind them. 
 
 It was an easy task, too, to row to an island sufficiently remote 
 fioui the northern shore to form a safe refuge for the night, 
 and the wearied men were glad to avail themselves of the first 
 resort of the kind which offered. They drew their boat up on 
 shore, and sought the depth of a wood, where a fire was scfen 
 kindled, the cheering warmth of which revived their strength 
 and spirits, and round which, on couches of boughs and bushes, 
 they passed the remainder of the night. 
 
 They had fasted since morning, but so great was their fatigue 
 that, despite the pangs of hunger, they sunk readily to sleep, to 
 partake of those endless and unsatisfying meals which tantalize 
 the hungry soul in dreams. But soon after daybreak Vrail and 
 Jones were awakened and alarmed by the report of a gun, which 
 proved to be that of their leader, who was already purveying for 
 breakfast. They immediately joined him, and in a short time 
 they had secured sufficient game of the smaller kind to serve for 
 a substantial repast, and around the rekindled fire they cooked and 
 ate it with a relish denied to costlier viands at luxurious boards. 
 
 Thus strengthened, they returned to their boat, and under the 
 pilotage of their mysterious leader whose word had become a law 
 to both his companions, they resumed their voyage, leisurely dis 
 cussing the perilous scenes through which they bad passed, and 
 lamenting the fate of their less fortunate associates. 
 
 They at length approached a large cluster of islands, forming 
 one of the many divisions of that northern Archipelago,- which 
 when summer smiles away its ice, and lulls its Borean blasts, may 
 vie in romantic beauty with the classic shores of the ^Egean sea.
 
 160 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 Gliding around the coast of one of these isles, and pursuing 
 their way for a considerable distance through narrow channels, 
 which separated different members of the group, the voyagers 
 emerged at length into a sort of watery amphitheatre, lake-like in 
 the lucid beauty of its calm surface, and girded and guarded on 
 on all sides by islands of every size, and of all conceivable shapes. 
 Some of them were separated by a channel scarcely allowing the 
 passage of the tiny boat, which was gliding among them, and 
 some even permitted of an active man's leap from shore to shore 
 while between others wide spaces intervened, across which a 
 musket ball could be sent with no certain aim. 
 
 A marked and peculiar change came over the leader of the 
 little party as they entered within the sheltered precincts just 
 described. His eye dilated, his face brightened, his voice took 
 an exultant tone, and he seemed a monarch returned to his right 
 ful realm. 
 
 " We are safe enough here, Mr. Vrail," he said, " and we might 
 be happy enough too in such a place as this, if one could be con 
 tent to forget wrongs and lose aspirations." 
 
 " I am not wrong then in supposing that you are " 
 
 Thomas hesitated and looked around him as if he feared the 
 name he was about to pronounce might conjure up armed foes 
 even in that watery wilderness. 
 
 " You need not be afraid to speak here," interrupted the other ; 
 " there is none to hear, excepting yonder eagle, who is sailing 
 above us, and he is a fellow monarch of mine, who will betray no 
 secrets." 
 
 " You then are ' the hero of the thousand isles,' the brave John 
 son, whose name is on every patriot's tongue, whose praise is 
 spoken in every lodge of our order, both in Canada and in the 
 States." 
 
 " I am William Johnson," replied the other in a voice of 
 mournful cadence. " A man without titles or possessions, pro-
 
 TTIE PEISONEE OF TIIE BOEDER. 161. 
 
 scribed and hunted by two great nations between which I dwell, 
 
 daring to go openly in neither." 
 
 ., ^I^Bjt 
 " And do they not seek you here ?" 
 
 " Yes, even here the myrmidons of the Canadian government 
 have followed me, but they have grown tired of a sport which 
 always proves fatal to a portion of the I pursuers without their 
 even obtaining sight of ail enemy. Fired upon from every island 
 which they approach, every island is found tenantless and unoc 
 cupied when they reach it, and the discharge of a single gun, 
 waking a hundred echoes, always seems to them like a volley. 
 They have returned to spread stories of my being backed by hun 
 dreds of followers, who lurk among the thousand isles, and who 
 could destroy a regiment, if sent against them, without the loss of 
 a single man." 
 
 "And you have followers in these wilds?" 
 
 Johnson did not reply for some moments, and when he did so, it 
 was in a voice at once musical and melancholy. 
 
 "Yes, I have followers. You shall see them." 
 
 " Is it far to your hum ? n asked Jones, who had been a very 
 interested listener to the old man's remarks, " and are we going 
 to it now ?" 
 
 " All roads lead to the home of the outlaw," replied Johnson. 
 " My abode is like that of the hunted hare, wherever safety 
 requires but at all times in dens and caves of the earth." 
 
 Although Thomas had heard so much of the exploits of his 
 present companion, he had not personally encountered him before 
 their flight, Johnson having joined the invaders on their approach 
 to Prescott, and they having been connected with different divi 
 sions of the little army during their encampment at Windmill Point. 
 
 Continuing their conversation and their voyage, they at length 
 approached one of the smaller islands of the group, towards 
 which Johnson, who had the helm, guided the vessel, informing 
 his companions they would stop there.
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 THE HERO OF THE THOUSAND ISLES. 
 
 HAVING moored his boat, he proceeded towards the centre of 
 the island, and approached a gnarled and knotted tree, which was 
 partially decayed about the base, and had many holes capable of 
 serving as receptacles of small packages. 
 
 " This is my post-office," said Johnson, thrusting his arm deep 
 into one of the openings, and drawing out a small box, " and 
 here I shall find information as to the whereabouts of those I seek. 
 My domains are so extensive, and it so often becomes necessary 
 for my followers, as you call them, to change their residence dur 
 ing my absence, that something of this kind becomes necessary to 
 enable me to find them." 
 
 He took from the box a paper, which, apparently contained a 
 very brief memorandum, and he immediately exclaimed, 
 
 " Is it possible ? Why, they are close at hand. I wonder 
 they have not already seen us. They have been in danger too." 
 
 Vrail asked him if he were not imprudent in exposing his pri 
 vate resorts to strangers who might betray him, to which he 
 replied : 
 
 44 No, I do not fear you, or if I should, these things are easily 
 changed ; besides, my letters tell no secrets to strangers. See 
 what you can make of this?" 
 
 Vrail took it and gazed at it a few moments with a puzzled air, 
 but could make nothing of it. There was not a single line of 
 
 162
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 163 
 
 writing, but simply a few rude hieroglyphics, representing a deer 
 pursued by hunters, and a tree of unusual shape ; the first symbol 
 of course denoting the danger which Johnson had understood it 
 to imply, and the last intimating the present place of refuge of 
 his friends. 
 
 " We must cross over to Rainbow Island," said the outlaw, 
 pointing to a locality where the forest foliage, presenting even 
 more than the usual diversified hues of autumn, looked as if 
 a rainbow had become tangled in the tree-tops, and had broken 
 up into a million glittering fragments. 
 
 The voyagers returned to their boat, and in a very few minutes 
 its prow touched the desired coast, at a point where a profusion 
 of bushes, growing close to the edge of the water, admitted of a 
 perfect place of concealment for the vessel without drawing it 
 upon shore. Leaping ashore the commodore hastily secured his 
 ski ft', and rapidly led the way into the interior, followed by his 
 companions. 
 
 Rainbow Island was of considerable dimensions, being nearly 
 half a mile in length, and having a width varying from eighty to 
 a hundred rods, and it was more densely studded with woods than 
 any of the surrounding members of the group. This circum 
 stance, together with one which will presently appear, had made 
 it a frequent and favorite resort of the outlaw, to whom it 
 afforded both shelter and the means of subsistence, game being 
 abundant within its borders. 
 
 As they advanced, a mgged hill of considerable height rose 
 before them, at the base of which, on their right, gaped a deep 
 ravine, black with the shadows of the interwoven boughs which 
 hung above it, almost impervious to the light of day. 
 
 They clambered over this hill, and descending a more gradual 
 slope towards the opposite side of the island, soon found them 
 selves at a distance of about thirty rods from the shore, and in the 
 midst of trees, shrubbery, and underbrush, more dense and
 
 164 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 tangled, if possible, than those which they had left on the other 
 side of the eminence. From their present position the ravine, 
 which crossed the island and divided the hill into two sections, 
 was more accessible, and seemed a shade less forbidding in its 
 gloominess, and yet it was sufficiently repulsive to cause Vrail 
 and Jones to pause upon its edge, and hesitate about following 
 their leader into its Avernus-like shades. 
 
 " Come on!" exclaimed the outlaw. "What do you fear ?" 
 
 Ashamed of his irresolution, Tom began to descend, followed 
 by Barak, who clung with desperation to the marginal bushes, 
 and made a dismal groaning over his task. To the gratification 
 of his followers, however, Johnson paused upon a ledge about a 
 third of the way down the declivity, and announced the close 
 proximity of one of his homes. A vocal signal, somewhat resem 
 bling the call of a squirrel, drew almost instantly forth, seemingly 
 out of the very side of the hill, but in fact from a cavern, the 
 mouth of which was concealed by bushes, an agile boy of about 
 fourteen years, who with every demonstration of delight and sur 
 prise, rushed into the arms of the outlaw. Following the lad 
 more timidly, for her eyes had caught sight of the strangers, was 
 a young woman of decidedly handsome and graceful exterior, 
 whose relationship to the hardy warrior a glance was sufficient to 
 determine. 
 
 She was dressed with a neatness which seemed incompatible 
 with the place of her abode ; but where will not the ingenuity of 
 the gentler sex find means for the gratification of refined tastes ? 
 Johnson hastened to meet her, and having kissed her tenderly, he 
 introduced her to his companions as his daughter. 
 
 " These are the followers of whom I spoke," he said, smiling. 
 "Do you think Canada has much to fi-ar from them ?" 
 
 There was a responsive flashing in the eye of the lad, which 
 seemed to intimate that the time might come when his name 
 would not be altogether insignificant in the ranks of England's foes.
 
 THE PEI8ONEE OF THE BOEDER. 165 
 
 The maiden fastened an inquiring look upon her father, anxious 
 to hear some tidings of the war, and uncertain whether to look 
 ujon him as a fugitive or as a conqueror yet afraid to ask in 
 the presence of people of whom she knew nothing. 
 
 Equally solicitous in turn to know the particulars of the peril 
 which had threatened his children, and which might, for all he 
 knew, still impend over them and him, Johnson led the way into 
 his cave with a view to a mutual explanation. The bushes which 
 served as a concealment to the entrance were partly of natural 
 growth, and partly transplanted, and were so thickly set as to 
 make the passage difficult to one unaccustomed to the path. The 
 mouth of the cave was small, requiring to be entered in a stoop 
 ing posture, but its interior was of a size more than sufficient for 
 all the purposes of its occupants. 
 
 Expecting to find a squalid den, vying with the lowest cabins 
 of savage life, the visitors were surprised, on entering, to discover 
 something decidedly like a furnished room, wearing a general air 
 of neatness and comfort. Its active and industrious proprietor 
 had supplied himself, from time to time, in the obscure American 
 towns, where he was unknown, with all the necessary articles of 
 furniture for more than one subterranean abode, and such of his 
 chattels as were easily portable, were removed at times from one 
 of his country seats to another, as convenience invited, or danger 
 drove to the exchange. 
 
 His grotto, as his daughter fancifully called it, on Rainbow 
 Island, was his favorite resort, and on this he had bestowed the 
 greatest degree of attention and care. Its uneven flooring was 
 covered with a coarse carpet ; a table and chairs stood in the 
 centre of the apartment, and near the entrance a fire burned in a 
 small stove, the pipe of which found the outer air through an 
 artificial opening above the doorway. Two bedsteads, apparently 
 well furnished, occupied opposite corners of the cavern, and near
 
 166 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 the smallest of them a little mirror was fastened against the wall, 
 surrounded with other toilet appendages. 
 
 The obscurity of the apartment was relieved only by the light 
 of a single candle, and by the few rays which found entrance at 
 the doorway, yet the eyes of the visitors became sufficiently 
 accustomed, after a while, to this state of semi-darkness, to admit 
 of a partially distinct view of all the objects in the subterranean 
 chamber. 
 
 There were, indeed, remote corners which presented no definite 
 outline, and which, fading away in the distance, became painfully 
 suggestive of unexplored recesses, reaching back far into the 
 bowels of the earth, and tenanted, perhaps, by some wild animal, 
 whose glaring eyes might at any moment announce its presence 
 and its approach.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 KAINBOW ISLAND. 
 
 WHEN the little party had found seats, Johnson hastened to 
 answer the questions which his children anxiously asked in a half 
 whisper about the war and its results. It was a painful task to 
 tell of his new misfortunes, and of the crushing of his high hopes 
 yet he spoke of the defeat of the patriots only in general terras, 
 and hinted at triumphs yet in reserve for them, which should 
 amply atone for present reverses. The daughter seemed prepared 
 for sad tidings, which she had long been accustomed to hear, but 
 she could not grieve violently over any disaster which left her 
 father unharmed. To his side she clung with an affectionate 
 interest, which lightened the warrior's heart of its load of grief 
 and inspired his failing spirits with new hope and resolution. 
 
 " Tell me now," he said, '* about yourselves. Your letter hints 
 of danger and of pursuit, but it has been, doubtless, some childish 
 alarm. There can be none of our enemies among the islands 
 now." 
 
 " You are mistaken, father." 
 
 "That you are," exclaimed the boy. "There's a party of 
 eight or ten men among the upper islands now, all well armed, 
 and led by a Canadian officer. I saw them while I was deer 
 hunting on Fire Island, and they were in two^boats, and were not 
 more than half a mile distant from me. I saw them distinctly." 
 
 " When was this ?"
 
 163 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " The day before yesterday. We came down here the same 
 night ; and I advised Ellen to let me take her to old Flynn's, on 
 the American shore, but she said we must wait first a day or two, 
 and see if you returned from the fight, which we knew would be 
 very soon." 
 
 " This is certainly serious, if true, but you may have been mis 
 led by some hunting party." 
 
 " No," replied the boy, " I saw soldiers with guns and bayonets, 
 I cannot be mistaken. Besides, I saw a deer within sixty rods of 
 them, which no one attempted to shoot." 
 
 " Then we must be on the alert, and the first thing to be done 
 is for you and Ellen to go to Flynn's to-night, and stay there till 
 you hear from me." 
 
 " Not me, papa ; I will return, for you know I can help you if 
 they should come. I can at least load the guns, if you don't 
 think I can fire straight enough." 
 
 "No, you must stay with Ellen. I could do nothing with 
 either of you here. Besides, I shall have help enough now," and 
 the speaker glanced at the guests, who might be said each to owe 
 him a life. 
 
 Jones replied very hastily, 
 
 " I think I shall have to be going, Mr. Commodore ; 'cause 
 you see, I must be wanted to hum about these days. My folks 
 didn't know as I was to be gene so long when I left 'em." 
 
 " Where do you think your hum would have been now, if it 
 had not been for meeting me at Windmill Point last evening ! In 
 a Canadian jail, with a full view of a gallows before you." 
 
 " P'raps so it's orful to think on, and I'm sure I don't want to 
 run no more such risks. I think I'll be going when Miss Johnson 
 and the boy goes, I can help them row the boat, you know." 
 
 " You will not g^k with me, sir," replied Ellen, with flushed 
 cheeks and flashing eyes. " I will not trust myself with a man 
 who deserts his friend in the hour of danger."
 
 THE PBISONEB OF THE BOKDEE. 169 
 
 " Why, bless you, girl, I ain't going to desert nobody. Your 
 father don't need me here, and I'm in a hurry to get home. I 
 won't hurt you." 
 
 " Why not go yourself to this Flynn's to-night, and remain 
 there till the search is over ?" asked Tom. 
 
 " Because I am no safer on the American shore than I should 
 be in Canada. Every marshal on the frontier, from Michigan to 
 Maine, has a warrant for my arrest. No, the children must go 
 alone, unless you also wish to accompany them." 
 
 " No," said Tom, to whom the poltroonry of Jones had seemed 
 so great that he could not make up his mind to imitate it, not 
 withstanding his own previous feats in that line. Perhaps his 
 very regret and shame for the desertion of his brother had influ 
 enced him to a different line of conduct now, for, whatever were 
 his faults, he did not altogether lack courage. "No, I will 
 remain, and do what I can," he said. " I do not think we have 
 much to fear among these islands against a dozen men." 
 
 " And you ?" asked Johnson. 
 
 " I rayther think I'd like to go, seeing that 'Im " 
 
 " In a hurry," added Johnson. " But there don't seem any way 
 left for you to travel. We have but two boats here one we must 
 keep, of course, and the other the children must take." 
 
 " But, as I said, I will go with them." 
 
 " Ellen has made up her mind on that subject. She won't take 
 you. I saw that in her eye before she spoke, and it is useless to 
 try to change her mind. But I tell you what, if the enemy 
 comes, Mr. Jones, I can hide you where you will be as safe as a 
 toad in a rock." 
 
 " In this place here ?" asked Jones, looking about the cavern. 
 
 " No a safer place than this ; for there are some signs and 
 marks hereabouts that a practiced woodsman would soon take 
 notice of. I have a safer place than this, when worst comes to 
 worst."
 
 170 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " Wai, as I said, I'd rayther go," reiterated Jones, " 'cause I'm 
 in a hurry, and our folks don't know where I am, but if I hef to 
 stay, p'raps you may as well put me in that place that you speak 
 of ; not but what I would stay and help you fight very willingly, 
 if I thought it was lawful to shoot them fellows." 
 
 " Lawful " 
 
 " Yes you see this ain't like killing in war exactly, and these 
 folks ain't arter me, and if I should shoot any of 'em, or shoot at 
 'em, and they should capter me, it might be a hanging matter." 
 
 " You may make your mind easy on that score, for if they 
 catch you, you'll be hung beyond a doubt, though you never fire a 
 bullet." 
 
 " Do you think so ?" asked Jones, really turning pale. 
 
 "Of course you will you, the great orator and agitator, who 
 went over with the patriot army to Windmill Point." 
 
 " But I didn't mean to go over, Mr. Johnson, you know." 
 
 "No, I know you didn't I can swear to that" 
 
 " And I don't think I killed anybody." 
 
 " I presume not. By the way, Jones, what division -were you 
 in ? I never saw anything of you until I saw you running away." 
 
 " Well, I was in Colonel Smith's party in one of the store 
 houses. They fought like bull-dogs there, too ; but I wasn't 
 exactly in the lines, not having listed, you know, and not bein' 
 obliged to fight." 
 
 " But you gave the affair your countenance ?" said Johnson, 
 suppressing a smile. 
 
 " Y-e-s," answered Barak hesitatingly, as if reflecting how far 
 the answer might commit him in case of capture. 
 
 " But as to running away," he added, for he did not exactly like 
 the phrase ; "you know when you overtook me, you were doing 
 the same thing." 
 
 " Of course I was. After our commander, Colonel Yan Shoultz, 
 surrendered, and there was no more chance to fight, I fled, and
 
 THE PKISONEK OF THE BORDER. 171 
 
 took my chance among a dozen bullets which followed me, for I 
 knew there was no hope for me if taken. A dozen men followed 
 me, and probably a hundred more would have joined them, if I 
 had been known." 
 
 "How far did they follow,?" asked Jones. 
 
 " All but three turned back within five minutes, the rest fol 
 lowed all their life-time" 
 
 " All their life-time ?" 
 
 " Yes, and they are now lying unburied on the shore, if they 
 have not been found by their comrades." 
 
 " Wai, that shows there ain't any harm in running away when 
 the right time comes." 
 
 " Certainly not, but judging from the place where I found you,* 
 and the time you said you had rested there ; you must have taken 
 a pretty early start, probably rather before the surrender." 
 
 "Yes, rather, I believe. The fact is, I saw how things were 
 going, and I took a timely start, especially as I didn't know but I 
 might get home in time to send reinforcements." 
 
 Johnson burst into a loud laugh at this remark, and although, 
 he tried repeatedly to repress it, the ebullitions of his merriment 
 became more and more violent, until all the cavern reverberated 
 with the sound, and the whole party were compelled to join in the 
 contagious mirth. Jones looked a little abashed and was about to 
 add something further, when the conversation was changed by 
 Vrail inquiring of Johnson why, if he had so secure a hiding-place, 
 he did not avail himself of its shelter, and thus avoid all danger. 
 
 " Well, sir," replied the outlaw, " a moment's reflection will con 
 vince you that that would be very poor policy, even if I could 
 content myself to hide, and inflict no punishment on the men who 
 are seeking my life for the purpose of obtaining a reward of a few 
 hundred pounds. Let it but be understood that I can be hunted in 
 safety, like a deer or a moose, or some tame animal, and in three 
 weeks th^se islands would swarm with my pursuers. No, no,
 
 172 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 those who come on such an errand must be taught its peril, in 
 order to proclaim it, if any of them should go back. One man, 
 the last of his party, who was entirely in my power, I spared, for 
 that very reason." 
 
 "It's dreadful business though, ain't it commodore?" said 
 Barak. 
 
 " Yes, but those who come on such a chase are presumed to 
 know something of its danger. They must take their chances, 
 and I must defend myself." 
 
 " Wai, now about this hiding-place?" 
 
 " Oh, there's time enough for that when the enemy comes in 
 sight. I must go out now and procure a little game of some kind, 
 for these children have had nothing but dried meat and hard bis 
 cuits for a week, and we ourselves have not been overfed." 
 
 " But how do you know the enemy is not near ?" 
 
 " We have a watch among the top boughs of the highest tree 
 that crowns the hill above our heads. Do you not miss my boy 
 from our circle ? Never fear being surprised when George plays 
 the sentinel." The lad had slipped out at a signal from his father, 
 and had taken his post of observation, soon after he had first told 
 his story of danger. 
 
 " But you certainly will not run the risk of betraying your posi 
 tion by firing guns at game, when your pursuers may be within 
 hearing ?" asked Vrail with much earnestness. 
 
 " By no means," replied Johnson. " I have more silent weapons, 
 and equally sure at a short distance, both for man and brute." 
 
 As he spoke he rose and went to a dark corner of his room, 
 whence he soon returned, bringing a large ashen bow, which 
 might have done honor to the woodcraft of Robin Ilood himself, 
 and a bundle of arrows fully fitted for the formidable weapon 
 which accompanied them. 
 
 " I bought this bow," he said, " of an Indian chief, who said it 
 ha'1 bfloTiged to a famous hunter in his grandfather's time, and
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 173 
 
 had long been preserved in the tribe with a sort of religious ven 
 eration, and that for many years, one of the tests of all candidates 
 for the degree of a Brave, was their ability to wield this weapon 
 with effect. The tribe had dwindled nearly away, and of the few 
 who remained none could even spring the bow sufficiently to string 
 it." 
 
 "Not the chief?" 
 
 "No, for he was generally too much sprung himself for any 
 such feats," said Johnson laughing. 
 
 " And did these arrows descend from his great grandfather 
 too ?" asked Barak, who had been handling a bunch of them, and 
 examining their black, hardened points. 
 
 " No, but the chief taught me how to make them, and the 
 secret is really very valuable. George prepared these, and they 
 are every one as good as a bullet Come with me, and I will 
 show you how they work, and you may as well bring the guns in 
 case of surprise." 
 
 There was one case of surprise already, for Barak's eyes opened 
 very wide at this invitation, and his head presently began shaking 
 like a mandarin's. 
 
 " No, I thank you. I see how they work already, and as I'm 
 rather tired, I think I'll stay here." 
 
 " Very true, I forgot," replied the outlaw, laughing. " Nell, 
 you may accompany us, and carry one of the guns, if you choose ; 
 but remember, if you hear the crow-call, you must start back to 
 cover." 
 
 The maiden sprang with alacrity to avail herself of the per 
 mission, which was accorded more to shame Jones than for any 
 other reason, yet her father scarcely apprehended the least imme 
 diate danger, or he would not have subjected one so dear to him 
 to any unnecessary exposure. 
 
 Vrail was too polite to allow his fair companion to carry a 
 heavy weapon, and he insisted on taking the burden of both guns,
 
 174 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 and the little party went forth, leaving Jones in a very uncom 
 fortable state of mind in the cave. 
 
 " This is a pokerisb kind of place to be left alrne in," he said 
 as they went out. " There's no telling what will come. Don't be 
 gone long, and don't forget to come back." 
 
 "Oh, we shall come back," replied Johnson, still disposed to 
 play upon the fears of his pusillanimous guest, " unless we get 
 hard pressed, you know, and have to take to the boat." 
 
 " Oh, mercy on us !" exclaimed the terror-stricken man, half 
 emerging from his hole. " What shall I do then ? I guess I'd 
 rather go with you, after all." 
 
 " Just as you please." 
 
 The agitator, now the agitated, in fact, followed his companions 
 at a considerable distance, looking warily and rapidly on all sides, 
 now starting violently at the sound of the rattling shells which 
 the squirrel dropped from his feast of nuts, and now nearly faint 
 ing at the whir of the frightened partridge, as she darted from 
 her covert at his side. 
 
 Johnson led the way over the hill to the southern part of the 
 island, and soon came upon the traces of deer ; but it was so easy 
 a matter for these animals to pass from island to island, and their 
 range was over so wide a territory, that he felt far from sanguine 
 of catching a glimpse of one. There was abundance of smaller 
 game, and he soon bagged a brace of partridges, a hare, and some 
 large squirrels, with which trophies he was about to return, when 
 his daughter called his attention to some fresh tracks of the 
 
 O 
 
 nobler prey of which he had been in pursuit, and revived his 
 sporting spirit. He followed the trail cautiously, and to his great 
 delight he soon came in view of a herd of five deer, quietly 
 browsing among some shrubbery near the water's edge. Making 
 signs to his companions to remain stationary, he advanced cau 
 tiously to a favorable position, and selecting a fine stag for his vic 
 tim, let fly his unerring missile.
 
 THE PKI80NEK OF THE BORDER. 175 
 
 The wounded animal bounded forward, and bearing the weapon 
 plainly visible in his side, immediately took to the water, while 
 the rest of the herd dashed off in another direction, with the 
 speed of the wind. The hunter hurried eagerly to the beach, and 
 fitting another shaft to his bow, waited for an opportunity to dis 
 charge it with effect, at the moment when the stag should rise 
 from the water on the opposite side of the narrow channel which 
 he was crossing. But the moment the animal's shoulders became 
 visible, and while Johnson's fingers lingered upon the fatal string, 
 he was startled by the report of a gun from a neighboring island, 
 and he saw the deer fall mortally wounded. At the same instant, 
 a signal from his son in the tree-top gave warning of danger, and 
 the hunter drew back a little into the woods, where, without 
 exposure, he could keep his eye on the opposite shore. Here he 
 was at once joined by the rest of his party, all greatly alarmed, 
 and anxious to know the nature of the danger which threatened 
 them, but he replied to their inquiries only in pantomime, enjoin 
 ing silence, and pointing to the body of the deer. It was 
 observed, however, that he kept his arrow fitted to the string, and 
 held the bow in position for immediate use, and Vrail did not 
 doubt that if an enemy should appear to claim the carcass, he 
 would share the fate of his prey. 
 
 In a whisper he expostulated with Johnson upon the rashness of 
 thus disclosing his retreat, and courting an immediate attack 
 from superior numbers, and that too while his children were yet 
 with him. 
 
 " They saw the deer swim from the shore," was the reply, " and 
 they will see the fresh wound and the arrow yet sticking in its 
 side. How long can I remain unsought here, if I do not frighten 
 them off. The boats are ready on the other side of the island, 
 for instant flight, if flight becomes necessary." 
 
 " Oh, don't shoot, for mercy's sake, good Mr. Johnson," 
 exclaimed a trembling voice, with a running accompaniment of
 
 176 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 chattering teeth, " for they can cross over here in half a minute, 
 and shoot us all down." 
 
 The individual from whom this protest proceeded was not 
 easily discerned at first, but on minuter examination, his pallid 
 face was discovered peering down from an adjacent tree, among 
 the boughs of which he was snugly ensconced. 
 
 " Can you see or hear anything of an enemy from where you 
 are, Jones ?" asked Johnson, after glancing contemptuously at 
 him. 
 
 " I I don't know, I have not looked ; but there is a strange 
 noise off in this direction, and oh, bless me ! Yes, I certainly see 
 somebody now peeping around a tree at us. There, there, Mr. 
 Johnson." 
 
 " What ! on this island, Jones ?" asked the other earnestly, at 
 the same time levelling his huge bow as near as possible in the 
 direction indicated. 
 
 " Yes, right off here ; t just saw his red cap, and listen now to 
 that voice, he is going to shoot." 
 
 "Blast the fool !" exclaimed Johnson, catching a sight of the 
 object which had excited the coward's fears. " He is frightened 
 by a woodpecker /" 
 
 Scarcely, however, had the hunter resumed his watch, when a 
 small boat hove in view, containing six armed men, and almost at 
 the same moment the lad George came running up to announce 
 that there was still another boat-load visible from the tree, and 
 that the whole party were at least a dozen in number, and were 
 the same which he had seen farther west a few days previous. 
 
 Imminent danger was evidently at hand, and the alarm was 
 general. 
 
 " Is it certain they are in pursuit of you ?" asked Vrail. 
 
 " Yes, what else could they seek here ? They have supposed it 
 a good time to watch for and intercept me on my return from 
 Prescott."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDEE. 177 
 
 * 
 
 " What will you do ?" 
 
 u I cannot decide," replied the outlaw, manifesting an agitation 
 and doubt entirely unusual for him. " I would fire upon them 
 without a moment's hesitation, if these children were not here. I 
 must wait a moment. Possibly we may not be discovered." 
 
 While he spoke, the boat had landed on the opposite island, 
 immediately beside the fallen deer, and several of the party had 
 leaped ashore and gathered around the carcass. The distance was 
 so slight that all their movements were plainly visible, and 
 although their conversation could not be distinguished, the sound 
 of their voices was at times audible. The discovery of the arrow 
 led, as had been anticipated, to a scene of excitement, and to much 
 discussion. Gestures were made towards Rainbow Island, indi 
 cating that it must have come from there, and the weapon was 
 finally held up and waved in the air as a signal for the approach 
 of the other boat, which proved to be near at hand, and in which 
 was the leader of the expedition. 
 
 " Let us fly," said Vrail ; u we can do nothing against so many." 
 
 " It is too late," replied Johnson, for at that moment the other 
 skiff" came in view, and still nearer to the fugitives than were the 
 party on shore, and the .energetic commander, seeming fully to 
 understand the gestures of his comrades, steered at once towards 
 Rainbow Island, signalling the other vessel to follow. 
 
 Johnson had hesitated until this moment ; but there was no 
 longer time for indecision, for the direction of the enemy was one 
 which would bring them to the beach almost at their very side. 
 
 " To the cave ! to the cave !" he said, seizing his daughter by 
 the arm, and springing forward. " Don't be alarmed Nell ; we 
 are safe enough, and I would not run from such an enemy as that 
 but for thee." 
 
 Vrail and the lad George started with the guns at the moment 
 that Johnson gave the order for flight, and simultaneously with 
 him, and all four had proceeded well on their way before it was 
 
 8*
 
 178 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 remembered that the half-dead Jones was left behind in the tree 
 where he had taken refuge. Whether his alarm had so far stupe 
 fied him that he had not seen the flight of his companions, or 
 whether he had thought his position safter than their companion 
 ship, they could not tell, but it was too late to return for him 
 without the almost certainty of encountering the enemy. 
 
 With many vituperations upon their craven comrade, yet not 
 without sympathy for his probable fate, Johnson hurried forward, 
 and with his little party soon arrived at the cave, without being 
 able to perceive any signs of pursuit, and not without hope that 
 his hiding-place might remain undisturbed until the shades of 
 night should afford an opportunity for a safe retreat.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 A THOUSAND POUNDS TOR HIS HEAD. 
 
 NEARLY paralyzed with terror, Barak witnessed the landing of 
 the two boats, and the disembarking of their crews at a point so 
 near to him as to allow of his hearing the orders which were 
 issued to the men, although the condition of his mental faculties 
 scarcely admitted of his understanding their full import. That 
 somebody was to be taken, dead or alive, and was to be shot down 
 if he did not surrender upon the first summons, he very distinctly 
 understood, and he scarcely knew for the time whether he him 
 self were not the hunted outlaw whom a detachment of soldiers 
 had been sent to seek. The very bough to which he clung shook 
 with his agitation when he heard the sanguinary command ; and 
 greatly as he dreaded being captured by the British, he resolved 
 not to be made a target for the balls of the soldiers for want of 
 any readiness in yielding to the first demand for surrender. He 
 stood ready, indeed, to drop into the arms of the foe at the first 
 moment of discovery. 
 
 The pursuing party, meanwhile, separated into two divisions, 
 and, leaving two men to guard the boats, started in opposite 
 directions to traverse the island, keeping sufficiently near the 
 beach to see any boat that might put off from the coast, while at 
 the same time they could observ.e a considerable portion of the 
 interior. After this circuit, and after securing any boats that 
 might be found, it was contemplated to make a close examination 
 
 179
 
 180 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 of every part of the little territory, where there was so much rea 
 son to anticipate a successful termination to their expedition. 
 Barak might have heard of these plans as they were informally 
 discussed between Sergeant Ward and his men ; but he did not. 
 He soon comprehended, however, that the enemy were leaving 
 him undisturbed, and his heart grew lighter as the sound of their 
 voices died away in the distance. He even began to contemplate 
 the daring feat of descending from his elevated quarters and seek 
 ing the cavern, where he did not doubt that his late companions 
 were now concealed, but the fear of observation by the boatmen, 
 and an uncertainty as to bis ability to find his way to the cave, 
 deterred him for a long time from making the attempt. An hour 
 of irresolution, which might have procured safety, passed away, 
 and in the meantime the enemy had completed the circuit of the 
 island ; they had found and taken possession of the two boats of 
 Johnson, sending them to the place where their own skiffs 
 remained under guard, and they had again set out for a second 
 and more thorough search after the thousand pounds value of 
 human flesh which was fully believed to lurk somewhere among 
 the recesses of this terra incognita. 
 
 Unconscious of what had taken place, Barak decided to descend 
 and attempt his transit to the cavern at the very moment when 
 the experiment was most perilous, both for himself and his sub 
 terranean friends. He reached the ground, indeed, in safety and un 
 observed, and guessing his way as well as he could, he accomplished 
 nearly half the distance without molestation, but on reaching the 
 summit of the hill which it became necessary to cross, he found 
 himself in full view of one of the divisions of the foe. Had he 
 instantly drawn back or fallen to the ground, he might yet have 
 escaped observation, but he hesitated one fatal moment, and in the 
 next he was hailed, and called upon to surrender. 
 
 Barak had no weapon in his hands, nor could he have used it 
 if he had. Trembling in every joint, he sank to the earth, where
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 181 
 
 he sat, with his hands uplifted deprecatingly toward the half 
 dozen men who were rushing upon him with levelled guns, and 
 with shouts of exultation. 
 
 u Don't fire !" exclaimed a voice from the rear of the approach 
 ing party, and so the foremost man contented himself with knock 
 ing Barak over with the butt of his gun, and then asking him 
 who be was. 
 
 u I I don't know," groaned Jones, regaining his sitting posi 
 tion, and again putting up his hands. " Don't fire please don't 
 let 'era fire, Mr. Captain !" 
 
 " This is not the man," said the sergeant, with a disappointed 
 air ; " but he may know something about him, notwithstanding. 
 Who are you, and what are you doing here ?" 
 
 " Oh, I was not doing anything, but looking around," replied 
 Jones, quite wild with terror, yet instinctively withholding his 
 name. 
 
 " Looking around, hey ! Well, you had better look around 
 now pretty sharp. You have a name, I suppose. Who and what 
 are you ?" 
 
 " I'm Mr. Smith Mr. Smith ; that's my name, and I ain't a 
 patriot at all." 
 
 " Oh, ho ! we'll see about that by and by. But who is here 
 with you on this island whose boats are these that we have 
 found, and where is the owner of them ?" 
 
 " I don't know." 
 
 "Who shot the deer that swam across to the opposite island, 
 with a large arrow in its side ?" 
 
 " I don't know." 
 
 " Let some one fetch a rope from the boats, and we will see if 
 the truth cannot be extracted from this fellow. I shall not waste 
 time or words on you, my man, you may depend on that. You 
 must answer these questions, or in five minutes you shall dangle 
 from the bough above your head. Do you see it ?"
 
 182 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 " Oh, no," groaned Barak, " you won't hang me ; it's against 
 the law." 
 
 "There is no law here except the law of the strongest." 
 
 As he spoke, the report of a musket startled the group, and 
 one of their number fell to the earth mortally wounded. Such a 
 commentary upon his text was quite unexpected, and before the 
 alarmed sergeant could issue an order, or could even ascertain 
 from what direction the shot came, a second was sent with 
 equally fatal effect. They might have fallen from the clouds for 
 any clew that could be found to their origin, for neither blaze 
 nor smoke was seen, and the echoes and reverberations were so 
 rapid and so many as to baffle all conjecture as to the source of 
 the original report. 
 
 Sergeant Ward gave orders to his men to withdraw over the 
 brow of the hill, a command which was very hastily obeyed, but 
 not without dragging the trembling prisoner along, who had 
 begun to indulge some faint hope of a rescue by the chivalrous 
 man whose favor he had done so little to deserve. 
 
 The party halted in a dense part of the wood, and the leader, who 
 was a brave and determined officer, addressed his men, informing 
 them that there could no longer be any doubt that they had 
 entrapped the dangerous man, for whose capture so many and so 
 great efforts had been made, and that they only required a little 
 courage and coolness to secure the prize, and entitle themselves to 
 the thanks and the bounty of government. 
 
 " We have his boats," he continued, " so that he cannot leave 
 the island, and we will soon know his haunts, if there is any virtue 
 in hemp." 
 
 The messenger, who had been sent to the boats, had returned, 
 bringing with him one of the ropes which had been used as a 
 cable, and at a signal from the sergeant, it was looped and thrown 
 suddenly around Barak's neck, who had not observed the prepara 
 tions for this ominous proceeding.
 
 THE PEISONEK OF THE BOEDER. 183 
 
 With a scream, a groan, and a shudder, with eyes starting from 
 their sockets, and hands grasping convulsively at the tightening 
 rope, Jones sputtered out his submission. 
 
 ' Oh, don't I'll tell all I will ! I will ! Take it off ! Take it 
 off!" 
 
 " Fasten it to the bough /" shouted the sergeant, with a threat 
 ening look and a terrific voice ; " if you have anything to say, you 
 must be quick." 
 
 u Yes yes I will I will ! Take it off! take it off!" 
 
 " Who shot the deer 2" 
 
 " Bill Johnson !" 
 
 Notwithstanding this answer was expected, a visible emotion 
 passed through the group of listeners, at the mention of so formi 
 dable a name. 
 
 " How many men are with him on the island besides you ?" 
 
 " Only one, and a boy." 
 
 " Where are they now ?" 
 
 "In a cave, over that way," pointing in the direction of the 
 cavern. 
 
 " Will you go with us, and show us the safest way to approach 
 it, and tell us all that you know about it, without deceit or 
 equivocation ?" 
 
 " Yes if if you will let me go afterwards." 
 
 " It is a bargain. Help us to take Johnson, and you are free, 
 but if you tell us one falsehood, or withhold anything from us, or 
 in any way try to deceive or betray us, or to help the enemy, that 
 moment you shall die. Do you understand ?" 
 
 " Yes, yes take it off! take it off!" 
 
 The rope which had inspired the craven with so much horror 
 was removed, and no sooner was he free from it, than he sprang 
 forward as if from the touch of a serpent. 
 
 Sergeant Ward immediately set his band in motion, guided by 
 the treacherous Barak, and they were soon approaching the cavern
 
 184 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 from a direction in which they would not be visible to the con 
 cealed party until they were very near the entrance of their sub 
 terranean retreat. Ward did not expect to accomplish the enter 
 prise without the loss of some men, but having questioned his 
 prisoner, again and again, as to the strength of the foe, and becom 
 ing satisfied that the outlaw was almost entirely unsupported, he 
 resolved to make a bold push for a victory, which was to prove at 
 once brilliant and profitable. His men being equally sanguine and 
 dauntless, he had no difficulty in leading them wherever he dared 
 personally to venture, and the whole party were soon treading 
 with cautious steps, and almost in Indian file, that rocky ledge 
 which has been described, and beside which, hidden by shrubbery, 
 was the entrance to the cavernous abode for which they sought. 
 
 Ward and one bold private led the way, keeping the guide 
 between them, and when the latter earnestly assured them that 
 they were but a few yards from the mouth of the cave, and point 
 ed out the bushes which concealed it, the sergeant ordered his men 
 to hug the hill-side closely, so that no shot could reach them, 
 unless from an assailant who should expose himself in the act of 
 firing. Personally pursuing this policy, the venturous leader 
 advanced, with gun in rest, almost to the door of the cave, and 
 then in a loud voice he summoned the inmates to surrender. 
 
 He knew full well that a forced entrance, however certain to 
 eventuate in victory, must result fatally to the foremost of the 
 attacking party, and brave as he was, he was not prepared to be 
 the forlorn hope in such an enterprise, while other probable means 
 of success were within his reach. His summons being unanswered, 
 he loudly repeated it, stating bis strength, and warning the enemy, 
 that in case of non-compliance he should proceed at once to build 
 a fire at the mouth of the cave, and either suffocate them in it, or 
 drive them out to be shot down as they came forth. 
 
 Entire silence followed these formal demands, and notwithstand 
 ing Barak's repeated assurances to the contrary, Ward almost
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 185 
 
 doubted that there was an enemy within hearing. Having waited 
 a reasonable time for a reply to bis summons, he ordered part of 
 his men to gather a large quantity of the dryest boughs and under 
 brush, a task of no easy accomplishment, yet light compared with 
 the more dangerous one of depositing the combustible material in 
 the spot which was to render it efficacious. This, however was to 
 be done by climbing the hill-side above the opening of the cave, 
 and from this apparently unexposed position thrusting down at first 
 ignited branches, and afterwards keeping the blaze supplied with 
 fresh aliment from above, while a guard stood ready to fire upon 
 any one who should emerge to remove the burning pile. 
 
 Savage as was this mode of attack, it had been decided upon 
 without compunction by Ward, who had been maddened by the 
 loss of his men, and who considered the enemy alone responsible 
 for the extreme measures his contumacy rendered necessary. He 
 could surrender at any moment, and thus avoid the threatened 
 danger, and this was the result anticipated and hoped for by the 
 sergeant, who did not know of the presence of a female in the 
 fort thus barbarously attacked ; for Barak, in naming the force 
 which sustained Johnson, had not considered it necessary to speak 
 of the outlaw's daughter.
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 SUBTERRANEAN COUNCILS. 
 
 THE condition of the besieged party was indeed one of great 
 extremity, and indomitable as was the courage of Johnson, he 
 could not but feel sensible of his great peril. There seemed to 
 have been some fatality in the chain of circumstances which had 
 frustrated all his remarkable vigilance and sagacity, and which 
 seemed about to deliver him, like Samson, bound and helpless into 
 the hands of his enemies. The unusual remissness of his sentinel 
 son, in allowing the enemy to approach so near his retreat unob 
 served, the unfortunate flight of the wounded deer, bearing the be 
 traying arrow in its side, and the craven conduct of Barak, had 
 together woven a mesh which threatened to hold the strong man 
 fast. 
 
 Yet did Johnson by no means lose hope or self possession. He 
 had anticipated from the moment when he knew that Barak was 
 captured, that he would be compelled to betray his hiding-place, 
 and he was prepared for a vigorous defence against any ordinary 
 attack ; but he had not anticipated the savage mode of warfare to 
 which he was to be subjected, until he heard it announced. Dis 
 may and despair fell upon all his companions when the summons 
 and warning were proclaimed, in a voice which rang distinctly 
 through the cavern, and returned in mocking echoes from its 
 far recesses. Johnson alone did not quail, nor intermit a moment 
 his vigilant watch from a point where unseen from without, he 
 
 186
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 187 
 
 could command a view of several rods in extent, on that side ot 
 the opening which the enemy had approached. He could not, 
 however, see the main body of the assailants, while they contin 
 ued to keep clcse to the hill-side, but he occasionally caught a 
 glimpse of the leader, who in summoning the subterranean gar 
 rison had approached nearer than had any one of his men. 
 
 He had indeed, more than one opportunity to fire upon the 
 sergeant with certain fatality, and his singular forbearance in this 
 respect excited the wonder of Vrail, who watched his movements 
 with painful solicitude. 
 
 u You have had him twice under your gun," said Thomas; " and 
 even now half the width of his body is exposed. You could plant 
 a ball in his breast this minute." 
 
 " I know it." 
 
 " Why, then, do you not fire ?" 
 
 " There would be nine left. Wait a little and keep still. He 
 will come nearer." 
 
 "And if he does?" 
 
 " He will be alone presently ; his men are gathering brush. 
 Look sharp, and be silent." 
 
 Vrail did not comprehend this remark. His anxiety was 
 intense, and the horrors of his position were aggravated by the 
 reflection that his safety had been so nearly secured. An uncon 
 ditional surrender seemed to him almost unavoidable, in order to 
 escape immediate death, and to save the helpless female who was 
 under their protection, yet he refrained from counselling this course 
 as long as Johnson himself seemed to have any resource. Sub 
 mission would be death to the outlaw, and doubtless to Vrail also, 
 as his abettor and accomplice ; yet even this would be prefera 
 ble to the present destruction of the whole party by means so 
 dreadful as those which had been threatened. A silence of some 
 minutes ensued, during which Johnson remained at his post in a 
 vrouching attitude, vigilantly watching the sergeant, who, in his
 
 188 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 turn, was watching and giving orders to his men, now separated 
 from him at various short distances, gathering the material for the 
 burning pile. 
 
 The private who had accompanied Ward, in advance of the 
 band, went and came at short intervals, but both !.ad been thrown 
 off their guard by the entire silence which reigned in the cavern, 
 and by the absence of all signs of hostilities, or even of life in 
 that quarter. A suspicion that the enemy had escaped before their 
 arrival was fast gaining ground in the mind of Ward, who began 
 to wince in contemplation of the ridicule which might attach to 
 his pompous summons for the surrender of an imaginary garrison. 
 He did not, however, intermit his design, being resolved to put 
 the question to a speedy proof, and he urged his men to increased 
 activity in their work, no longer thinking of retaining any at his 
 side, save Barak, who sat shaking on the ground before him. 
 
 " He is alone now /" whispered Johnson, laying down his gun, 
 and advancing steathily a few paces, until his head protruded a 
 little beyond the doorway. As the panther springs upon his prey, 
 the outlaw, with the speed of thought, rushed upon his unwarned 
 victim. The strength of that momentary energy which despera 
 tion or violent passion sometimes gives, and which is so nearly 
 allied to that of madness, was upon him, as with glaring eyes and 
 demoniac face he came flying like some terrific vision, upon the 
 astonished sergeant. In a twinkling the soldier's musket was 
 snatched from his gra=>p, and was flung into the ravine, while 
 Ward himself clutched in the iron grasp of his adversary, was 
 dragged rapidly to the cavern doorway, despite all resistance, and 
 into its dark recesses. 
 
 Had Satan suddenly emerged from the bowels of the earth, 
 and carried off one of their number bodily, the soldiers could not 
 have been more astonished or terrified, and if there was time or 
 opportunity to fire upon the strange assailant, they could not have 
 done so without risk of killing their comrade and commander.
 
 THE PEI8ONKR OF THE BORDEE. 189 
 
 Placing his son on guard over the prostrate and unarmed inan, 
 with orders to fire upon him if he attempted to rise, Johnson has 
 tily resumed his post at the doorway, where together with Vrail, 
 he remained for some minutes prepared to repel any sudden attack 
 that might follow his daring achievement. But there were no 
 signs of pursuit, and whatever course the enemy might see fit to 
 adopt in this new phase of affairs, it became pretty evident that 
 they did not mean to follow their leader into the lion's den. 
 
 The stunned and frightened sergeant expected no mercy at 
 the hands of a man of whose atrocities he had heard so many 
 fabulous tales, and of whose prowess he had such convincing 
 proof. Expecting each moment to be his last, he listened sullenly 
 and at first without reply, to the questions of his captor. 
 
 " You meant to smoke us out, did you, young man ?" said the 
 outlaw, in a voice far from harsh ; yet the question was repeated 
 several times before it was answered. 
 
 " I meant to take you, if possible," replied Ward, at length ; " I 
 gave you fair warning." 
 
 " You did ; and you see I have profited by it." 
 
 u I was a fool. You have conquered me, and will kill me, of 
 course ; but you need not taunt me." 
 
 " If I had wanted to kill you, I need not have taken such pains 
 to bring you here. I covered your heart three times with my 
 rifle." 
 
 " What then do you want ?" asked the sergeant, eagerly. His 
 mortifying discomfiture had at first scarcely left him the wish to 
 live, but with the hope came back the strong desire of life which 
 is natural to every human heart. 
 
 " What do you suppose ? I want to be let alone. I want your 
 men to retire from this island, and to permit me and my children 
 to do the same." 
 
 " Let me go, and I will withdraw them instantly," said Ward, 
 eagerly.
 
 190 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " 1 cannot trust you." 
 
 " On the honor of a soldier " 
 
 " Say rather, a savage, who would have burned me and my 
 children together, or would have shot us down as we fled from 
 the flames and smoke of our dwelling.. I cannot trust you." 
 
 " I only did what I thought justifiable towards an outlawed 
 man." 
 
 " For whose head there was a large reward, part of which you 
 expected to pocket, and you would do the same again if you were 
 at liberty. I should be a fool to trust you." 
 
 " How can I convince you ? What can I do ?" asked the 
 prisoner, in a tone of great anxiety. 
 
 " Call to your men, and bid them lay down their guns at the 
 door of the cave. Let them also bring their muskets from the 
 boats. Then they may depart, leaving me one boat, and one for 
 you to follow them with. Tell them your life depends on their 
 compliance, as it most certainly does." 
 
 Ward was ordinarily a brave man, and he hesitated long before 
 he would consent to redeem his life by such means ; but the igno 
 minious personal defeat which he had already sustained prepared 
 him for a descent to further disgrace. If he rejected the proposal 
 of his captor, and suffered the death which such rejection was sure 
 to bring upon him, there would be none to proclaim the heroism 
 of the act ; but living, he might in some degree vindicate his 
 reputation, and explain his mortifying discomfiture. 
 
 "How can we trust you," he said, at length, "after surrender 
 ing all our weapons into your hands ?" 
 
 " On the faith of a word which was never pledged and broken. 
 If this is not sufficient, let your men see to their own safety by 
 all taking to their boats, excepting one, before their arms are sur 
 rendered. Surely you must have some courageous friend among 
 your men, who will venture to be the last man, and who will 
 bring the arms to the cave."
 
 THE PBI8ONEK OF THE BORDER. 191 
 
 " Davy Giles will do it, if I bid him. He is a daring fellow, 
 and he owes me his life." 
 
 " He will risk nothing not a hair of his^head shall be harmed." 
 
 u But how shall I be able to communicate with my men ? You 
 will not trust me outside, and they dare not come here." 
 
 " My daughter has pen and ink and paper. Write your mes 
 sage, and it shall be passed out at the end of my longest fishing- 
 rod. Doubtless your daring friend will approach near enough to 
 take it." 
 
 Ward accepted the proposition, though with some misgivings 
 as to his ability to bring about so dishonorable a submission of his 
 company. He did not, indeed, doubt that they would be very 
 anxious to save his life, but he feared they might prefer to attempt 
 his rescue by other means, which would be certainly fatal to him, 
 although redounding more to their credit as military men than 
 the ignominious surrender and retreat which he was compelled to 
 counsel. 
 
 He made, however, an earnest appeal to his men to comply 
 with the proposition of the outlaw, and reminded them that, al 
 though a prisoner, his orders were still binding upon them, and 
 would devolve all the responsibility of the act upon himself. 
 They could not, he added, honorably desert him, nor could they 
 in any way attempt his rescue with so little risk to themselves, or 
 with any hope of benefit to him. He assured them, in conclusion, 
 that his own death would be the immediate and certain conse 
 quence of their refusal to comply with his request. 
 
 This letter, when finished, was extended out of the cavern in the 
 way suggested by Johnson, a white cloth being, at Ward's request, 
 also attached to the rod, both as a means of attracting attention, 
 and of signifying a desired truce. 
 
 The sergeant had not been mistaken in the fidelity and daring 
 of his friend Giles, who immediately advanced, took the missive 
 from the pole, and returned with it to his companions, all of whom,
 
 192 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 as well as himself, were greatly delighted to learn that their 
 leader yet lived, and that there was a chance of procuring his re 
 lease. They did not hesitate long about obeying a command 
 which relieved them of any personal responsibility, and rid them 
 of so disastrous and unpromising an enterprise. 
 
 They had lost two of their companions in some mysterious way, 
 before even catching sight of an enemy, and now their commander 
 had been suddenly spirited away from them, and would doubtless 
 suffer some barbarous death if they did not rescue him in the only 
 way which seemed possible. They agreed to the terms, and Giles 
 volunteered to remain after the departure of his companions and 
 surrender the arms. 
 
 He was to accompany them to the boats, and depositing all the 
 guns in Johnson's skiff, was to row it around, after the embarka 
 tion of his comrades, to a part of the beach nearest the cave, and 
 thence he was to carry the weapons to the invisible conqueror. 
 These things being agreed upon, Giles advanced fearlessly to the 
 mouth of the cave, where the white flag was still flying, and an 
 nounced the decision of the men, greatly to the delight both of 
 the besieged party and their prisoner. 
 
 The soldiers then withdrew, by a route which would enable 
 them to take with them the bodies of their slain companions, and 
 in a short time they reached their boats, and quitted the island, 
 first designating a rendezvous where they would wait for the lib 
 erated sergeant and Giles to join them, if they should be fortu 
 nate enough to escape from the supposed monster, in whose power 
 they were to be wholly left. 
 
 Giles was himself by no means free from apprehensions on this 
 score. He felt, at times, as though he were relying on the faith 
 of an ogre, but he was accustomed to danger, and he was animated 
 by the noble principle of fidelity to a friend. 
 
 It need not be said that his fears were speedily dissipated. No 
 sooner were the dozen weapons deposited at the door of the cave,
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 193 
 
 than Johnson and his party emerged from their retreat, accom 
 panied by their unharmed prisoner, who, like his friend, was still 
 uncertain of the fate which awaited him. 
 
 But the mild aspect and deportment of their conqueror, and the 
 frank, honest expression of his countenance, at once convinced 
 them that they had nothing to fear, and the abashed sergeant, 
 after expressing his obligations for the forbearance of his captor, 
 took his departure, with greatly changed views of the man whose 
 destruction he had so recently sought. 
 
 The fate of Barak was the next subject of inquiry, but a con 
 siderable time elapsed before any clew could be obtained to his 
 whereabout, and the impression began to prevail that the soldiers 
 had taken him with them ; but he was discovered at length, in the 
 ravine, where he was lying very still, awaiting the issue of tho 
 fearful events which had been transpiring around him. His 
 descent into the valley had not been a voluntary movement, nor 
 altogether a pleasant one. When Johnson made his sudden sor 
 tie from his subterranean fort, Barak, as has been stated, was 
 seated on the ground near the sergeant, and in the impetuous rush 
 of the outlaw, he was overturned and rolled over the cliff, without 
 observation from either party to that violent struggle. Of course, 
 he was at first greatly frightened, and fully believed that his end 
 had at last come, as he went rolling, log-like, down the declivity ; 
 but when he found that, although much bruised, he was not seri 
 ously hurt, he rather rejoiced at an accident which had trans 
 ported him to a place of comparative safety. 
 
 Although Johnson had learned from his prisoner, the treachery 
 of Jones, he did not waste any reproaches or vituperations upon 
 him. The man had sunk too low even for the reach of contempt. 
 
 " You are alive yet, Barak, I see," said the commodore, on 
 meeting him. 
 
 " As much as ever, sir ; sich a tumble as I had you never heord 
 tell on, I guess, and then I toll all the worse, you soe, because I 
 
 9
 
 194 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 thought you pitched me off on purpose. I didn't know that you 
 captured the sergeant until just now Mr. Vrail has been telling 
 rne about it, and how you got rid of the rest. I'm glad you ain't 
 killed and I'm glad I ain't too. I never mean to go to war 
 again." 
 
 "Not if all Canada rises and shakes off.?" 
 
 " No, sir ! I don't care what she shakes off I'm going hurn, 
 just as soon as I can get there, and there I mean to stay." 
 
 ' I think it will be the best thing you can do." 
 
 Rainbow Island was, of course, no longer a safe abode for John 
 son, and he resolved to quit it with as little delay as possible. 
 Forced to forego the hope that the triumph of the patriot cause 
 would enable him to seek a home in his native land before the 
 winter set in, he was yet resolved that his children should not par 
 take of the perils and privations of an outlaw's life during that 
 inclement season. He had secured a home for them in a farmer's 
 family on the American shore, where they had already spent sev 
 eral months, and where, being entirely unknown, he was enabled to 
 make them brief visits without much danger of detection. To this 
 place he resolved to take them that very night, while at the same 
 time he would afford Vrail and Jones an opportunity to set foot 
 again on their native soil. 
 
 Barak was in ecstasies at this announcement, and Captain Vrail 
 was scarcely less delighted, and both lent a willing hand to the 
 preparatory steps for departure. The grotto being no longer a 
 secret place, it became necessary to conceal whatever in it was of 
 sufficient value to be protected, and everything was speedily stored 
 away in a remote and obscure angle of the cave, which there was 
 little danger of ever being explored by strangers. A portmanteau 
 was filled with some articles of apparel, including various 
 devices for effecting a complete disguise of the outlaw, who con 
 templated visiting Ogdensburgh and other places, on business con 
 nected with the patriot cause, before he returned to the islands.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 195 
 
 The time of his return was, indeed, a matter of the greatest 
 uncertainty, for he knew not what hope might yet remain for his 
 friends, nor how soon another military expedition might be planned. 
 No effort of his, he resolved, should be wanting to revive the hopes 
 of the dispirited, and renew the contest. 
 
 The little party embarked in the evening, and reached the 
 American shore without difficulty, where Johnson's first aim was 
 to rid himself entirely of Barak, before going to the future home 
 of his children, and before putting on his disguise, for he did not 
 wish to place himself again in the power of so weak and craven a 
 man. Yet, to do poor Jones justice, he was rather imbecile than 
 vile, and he would by no means wantonly have injured the outlaw, 
 whom he rightfully regarded as the preserver of his life. 
 
 There was no difficulty in effecting the object which Johnson 
 had in view. 
 
 " You would like to land here, I suppose, Mr. Jones?" he said, 
 as the bow of his boat touched the beach. " We are going some 
 way further down the stream before we stop, but I suppose you 
 are in a hurry to go ashore." 
 
 Barak was out of the boat before the other had done speaking. 
 
 "I am out, Commodore," he said; "I want to go no further 
 down stream, nor up stream, nor on the islands, nor, least of all, 
 back to Canada. I'm on American sile I am. Hoo rah !* 
 
 " Good-bye, Barak." 
 
 " Good-bye, all ! Good-bye, Commodore ! Look out that you 
 don't get nabbed. I'm safe now I am. Hoorah for the 'nited 
 States of America !" 
 
 So saying, Jones marched off, and Johnson, pushing his boat a 
 short distance from shore, resumed his route down the river about 
 a mile, when he again landed in the vicinity of a small village. 
 Here it was agreed that Vrail was to seek lodgings at an inn, 
 where Johnson was to join him in the morning, after placing his 
 children in their home, and they were to proceed together to Og-
 
 196 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 densburgh. The house of Flynn was still further down the river, 
 and thither the outlaw proceeded, readily finding admission at the 
 friendly farmer's, although his arrival was at a late hour in the 
 nig-ht.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 SAMSON UNBOUND. 
 
 ON the ensuing morning, while Captain Vrail sat reading an 
 Ogdensburgb gazette, in a public room of the Eagle Tavern of 
 
 ville, he was informed that a Mr. Miller was inquiring for, 
 
 and wished to see him, and while wondering that he should have 
 any acquaintances in a part of the world in which he had never 
 before travelled, he was approached by a well dressed-man, appar 
 ently of about middle age, whose hair was very black and glossy, 
 and whose whiskers, of the same hue, were very bushy and very 
 abundant. The stranger wore spectacles and carried a light rat- 
 an, and when he offered his hand to Vrail, it was without remov 
 ing its close-fitting beaver glove, and without speaking. 
 
 Tom was quite at a loss. 
 
 " Mr. Miller ?" he said, inquiringly, as he took the proffered hand 
 of his visitor. 
 
 "Yes," was the short reply. 
 
 " I do not know that I have the honor " 
 
 " Captain Vrail forgets his friends quickly," replied the stranger, 
 smiling. 
 
 " Oh, ho S". cried Tom, " what a dolt T am, or rather, what a 
 genius you are. Mr. Miller or rather, Mr. Wind-Miller," he add 
 ed, sinking his voice. "Why, the transformation is complete. 
 You might go to Canada, and dine with Sergeant Ward in safety." 
 
 " It was to try my disguise that I approached you thus," replied
 
 198 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 the outlaw ; " and as to going to Canada, I have been there more 
 than once in this character, and I may possibly receive tidings at 
 Ogdensburgh, which will require my presence there again this very 
 week, even at Kingston." 
 
 "Is it possible? And would you really take so great a risk ?" 
 
 " If it would materially serve the cause, I would not hesitate. 
 Our other leaders are venturing as much everywhere. How often 
 has the great Mackenzie perilled his life ! And think of poor 
 Van Shoultz, our noble and gallant ally, and of your own unfor 
 tunate brother, both probably iu the hands of a government, which, 
 tottering to its fall, dares not, if it would, show mercy. I have 
 but one life, and it is at the service of this cause and its friends. 
 If our leaders on the other side can show a satisfactory reason for 
 failing to join us at Windmill Point, and if my presence among 
 them is necessary to concert and effect another joint attack which 
 promises to be more successful, I shall certainly go, without count 
 ing the risk. I hope you do not think of throwing up your com 
 mission." 
 
 " I scarcely remembered that I had one. No ; I do not wish 
 to resign it, as long as there is any prospect of a well planned and 
 successful expedition ; but I shall never again be one of a few hun 
 dreds, to cross the St. Lawrence, and set myself up for a target for 
 British muskets." 
 
 " You are quite right in that." 
 
 " I have been reading this journal in hopes of finding some tid 
 ings of the prisoneis, but I can learn nothing, excepting that all 
 who were taken were sent to Kingston. No names are mentioned, 
 excepting of the principal officers." 
 
 " Have you really the news there so soon ? How many of the 
 enemy were killed? How many of our men were taken ? How 
 many escaped ? Let me see it." 
 
 Johnson spoke eagerly and quickly, taking the offered journal 
 from his companion, and perusing it hastily.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 199 
 
 " The tidings are meagre, and probably unauthentic," said Vrail, 
 "but they are correct enough in ascribing great deeds to the Hero 
 of the Thousand Isles." 
 
 u Tut tut they are determined on making a lion of me, 
 whether I roar or not. But I hope yet to do something worthy 
 of the distinction they force upon me." 
 
 " The United States Marshal was at Ogdensburgh a few days 
 since, and may be still there. Will it be prudent for you to go 
 there ?" 
 
 " Quite, there is not a person there who will know me in this 
 guise, and there are dozens of hunters who would swear to me as 
 Mr. Miller, for by that name I have mingled with them in their 
 lodges, and have partaken of their deliberations. They know, 
 indeed, that I often see Bill Johnson, and that I speak his views 
 by authority, for when I visit them in my true character, I always 
 fully endorse my supposed envoy." 
 
 " Is it possible that you can successfully keep up this twofold 
 character 2" 
 
 " Not only there, but in other places. My secret rests with, 
 you alone, and I do not fear that you will betray it." 
 
 " You need not, on the honor of a very poor soldier, who has 
 run away from the only battle in which he was ever engaged," 
 replied Tom, laughing. 
 
 " Yet who fought well while fighting was of any use. I wish 
 your brave brother was with us." 
 
 Tom colored at the allusion to his brother, but a moment's re 
 flection convinced him that no innuendo was designed, and that he 
 had as yet only the reproaches of his own conscience to bear for 
 his disgraceful desertion of so noble a friend. 
 
 The companions proceeded the same day, by public conveyance, 
 to Ogdensburgh. Vrail carefully schooled himself to address the 
 outlaw, at all times, by his assumed name, yet scarcely restraining 
 his laughter at the dignified and eminently pacific deportment of 
 
 !*
 
 200 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 the man whom he had so lately seen rushing, tiger-like, upon a 
 British sergeant, and carrying him off bodily into a cave of the 
 earth. They took lodgings at different hotels, the young man 
 stopping at the most central and public house, where he would be 
 most likely to gain the intelligence he sought, while Johnson 
 chose the safer obscurity of a quiet and more retired inn.
 
 CHAPTER XXVH. 
 
 THE EXPRESS TRAVELLERS AN UNEXPECTED MEETING. 
 
 SEVERAL days passed, during which Captain Vrail heard no 
 tidings of his brother, and he almost ceased longer to entertain a 
 hope that Harry had escaped. How dreadful would probably be 
 his fate, if a prisoner, he very well knew, and he felt, if not the 
 pangs of affectionate regret, the stings of an accusing conscience, 
 which pointed to himself as doubly the author of his brother's 
 misfortunes. To' rid himself of this remorse, and to avoid the 
 censure of the world, if from no worthier motive, he would have 
 done much to bring about his brother's liberation, but he lacked 
 that bold energy of character, and that noble, disinterested affec 
 tion, which prompts to great and self-sacrificing deeds. 
 
 While he hesitated in ignoble irresolution, he heard of the ex 
 treme severity of punishment which was decided by the Canadian 
 government to be visited upon the foreign portion of their prison 
 ers, and especially upon all who shared in any degree the respon 
 sibility of command. Rumors of summary trials and executions 
 began already to prevail, and he trembled to think that he might 
 at any hour hear of his brother's death. 
 
 While he sat on the piazza of his hotel, gloomily reflecting 
 upon these things, his attention was arrested by an approaching 
 stage-coach from the south, which was entering the village with 
 most extraordinary rapidity, its four stout bays covered with sweat 
 and foam, and their driver urging them with lash and voice to 
 still greater speed. 
 
 9* 301
 
 202 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " Here comes an extra, with a crazy driver or a drunken one," 
 said the landlord of the inn, attracted to the door by the sound of 
 the approaching vehicle, for it was not the regular hour for the 
 arrival of the daily coach. 
 
 " Why do you drive into town at this mad rate ?" he continued, 
 addressing the Jehu as he drew up at the tavern door, and leapt, 
 reins in hand, to the ground.. 
 
 " I don't know it's on the way-bill, to be put through by 
 eleven o'clock this morning, and I've done it, and two minutes to 
 spare." 
 
 "Better spared your horses," said the landlord, taking the 
 offered way-bill, on which the driver pointed out the orders which 
 justified his seemingly improper speed. " An exclusive extra, 
 hey ?" he continued, examining the paper more closely, and then 
 turning to see who his new guests were, for by this time the 
 coach door had been opened, and its inmates were alighting. 
 Whatever may have been the inn-keeper's impression of the 
 strangers, there was one person whose astonishment was unlimited 
 at the sight of them. 
 
 " Gertrude Van Kleeck, by all that is wonderful !" exclaimed 
 Captain Vrail, " and young Van Vrank, and I don't know who 
 else. What can all this mean ? She must be married, of course, 
 and they are on their wedding trip. But how singular that thej 
 should come here ! And to such a fellow as that, too !" 
 
 Tom uttered these words in soliloquy, finding a gleam of conso 
 lation for his rejection by Gertrude in the thought that it must 
 have resulted from an engagement to her boorish cousin, and he 
 was about to retire from observation, but he had already been 
 discovered both by the lady and by Van Vrank, the latter of whom 
 summarily left his companions and rushed up to him with ex 
 tended hand, and with a broad smile of joy upon his good-natured 
 countenance. 
 
 " Why Squire Tom," he said, shaking him painfully by the hand,
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 203 
 
 " it is you, sure enough, isn't it ? I'm right glad to see you safe 
 out of the scrape, any way that I am ; and is Harry really here, 
 too r 
 
 Gertrude and Ruth had been left standing on the stoop but a 
 few yards from Vrail, and he could do no less than instantly 
 approach them, which he did before replying to the question of 
 Tan Vrank. He was startled by the pale face and anxious expres 
 sion of Miss Van Kleeck, as he addressed her and inquired after 
 her health, and by a similar look of alarm and distress in the coun 
 tenance of the fair child at her side. If this were a bridal party 
 he thought, it was the most doleful one he had ever seen. 
 
 " It has kind of frightened 'em both you see, to meet you here 
 so unexpectedly," continued Garret ; " and they are afraid of hear 
 ing bad news, I suppose. Let us go inside, where we shan't have 
 everybody staring at us, and there you can tell us all about it. 
 
 From the moment Gertrude bad caught sight of Vrail, her emo 
 tion had been almost overpowering. The blissful hope that Harry 
 was also safe was accompanied by the dread of meeting him under 
 such embarrassing circumstances, but these feelings were instantly 
 followed by a harrowing fear that he was not saved, and an obli 
 vion of all other considerations. 
 
 Again and again she strove to speak the simple words, " Is your 
 brother safe ?" but utterance was as impossible to her as to one 
 untaught in articulation. They entered the ladies' public room, 
 but they were alone. 
 
 " Now tell us about your brother, Squire Tom," said Garry. 
 " I'm afraid he isn't here, or we should have seen him before 
 this." 
 
 "Are you his brother?" exclaimed Ruth, now for the first time 
 comprehending who was the stranger they had encountered. She 
 sprang forward impulsively as she spoke, and laid a hand upon his 
 arm. " Oh, he would have died for you" she continued ; " he 
 talked so much of you, and feared so much that you were taken ,
 
 204: THE PEISONEK OF THE BOKDEK. 
 
 and when he found the boat was gone which would have saved 
 him, he laughed for joy to think tbat you had taken it." 
 
 Tom sank to a chair and covered his face with his hands. 
 
 "He is lost !" exclaimed Gertrude faintly. 
 
 " You may as well tell us the worst now, Mr. Vrail," said Garry ; 
 "it won't be worse than we are all thinking already. Sit down, 
 Getty, before you fall down. If he is shot or hung, why, say so, 
 Tom, and have done with it. It can't be helped now." 
 
 " I know nothing of his fate," replied Vrail, " excepting that he 
 was not killed in battle. I have never heard of, or from him 
 since." 
 
 " Thank God !" exclaimed a gentle voice, which the soldier did 
 not hear. 
 
 " Well, come, now, it isn't so bad after all. I expected to hear 
 worse news than that, and there may be some hope yet." 
 
 Tom shook his head, as if incredulous. 
 
 "If that is the last you have heard of Harry, we can tell you 
 some news, or rather, Ruth here can, and I will leave her to do so, 
 while I go and order breakfast, for we must be moving again soon, 
 I suppose. They would go without eating, but I must have one 
 good meal before I can go another mile, for I am hungry enough 
 to eat my boots." 
 
 Garret went out, and Ruth, in reply to Tom's eager and rapid 
 questions, told in few words the substance of her story, as far as 
 related to Harry, and not deeming that there was any cause for 
 the suppression of the whole truth, she concluded her statement 
 by saying, that they were on their way to Kingston, to see if any 
 thing could be done to save him. 
 
 The young man was really affected at hearing the certainty of 
 his brother's perilous position, but his concern yielded temporarily 
 to surprise on learning of Miss Van Kleeck's extraordinary under 
 taking. He had never suspected the existence of any attachment 
 between Harry and Gertrude, but the suspicion now flashed upon
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 205 
 
 his mind that they were really plighted lovers, and that he had 
 been deceived by Harry, and had been duped into making the pro 
 posal which had had so mortifying a termination. But a moment's 
 reflection banished this idea, for he knew that Harry was in all 
 things the soul of sincerity and frankness. They might, how 
 ever, have become engaged since his own rejection by Gertrude, 
 and this he concluded must have been the case, although he 
 thought it strange that Harry should not have informed him of it 
 These changing thoughts had passed through his mind before the 
 sound of Ruth's voice had died upon his ear, and he was impul 
 sively about to say something to Gertrude expressive of his sur 
 prise, when, speaking for the first time, she anticipated his remark. 
 
 "You will think very strange of all this, I know," she said, 
 hesitatingly ; " but there was no one else to respond to your bro 
 ther's appeal for help, which this poor child had travelled three 
 hundred miles to bring to his friends. Your grandfather was too 
 ill even to be allowed to hear the sad tidings, and cousin Garret, 
 who met your brother's messenger in the village, brought her to 
 me, at my request. Harry was my father's friend. I knew what 
 he would have done, had he been living, ana I am his representa 
 tive. We may not be able to effect anything in your brother's 
 behalf; perhaps it is presumptuous to to hope that we can ; but if 
 I had allowed any opportunity to pass, of assisting a friend in so 
 great a peril, I should always feel in some degree chargeable with 
 the consequences, which in this case may be so very terrible. No 
 one at home knows of my undertaking, excepting my legal adviser, 
 Mr. Gray, and he will disclose nothing. I shall rely also upon 
 your perfect secrecy, and I have even hopes that, if we should suc 
 ceed in our enterprise, it can be done without your brother ever 
 knowing of my agency in obtaining his release. But gratifying as 
 this would be to me, you may be assured no chance of benefiting 
 him shall be sacrificed to a consideration so purely personal." 
 
 The events through which Thomas Vrail had been passing, and
 
 206 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 the revelations of nobler natures than his own, which had been 
 disclosed to him, were gradually working a favorable change in 
 his own character. 
 
 " You are an angel, Getty," he said, " and that was what poor 
 Harry always said of you. I will keep your secret; not only that 
 which you have confided to me, but that which I can so easily 
 guess. I should be a monster if I could do or say anything to 
 annoy you." 
 
 Gertrude blushed scarlet at these words, but she extended her 
 hand to meet the one offered by her late lover, in pledge of con 
 fidence and appreciating friendship. 
 
 " How soon shall you resume your journey ?" he asked. 
 
 " I hope to be in Canada within an hour," replied Gertrude, 
 ind on the way to Kingston as soon as a conveyance can be pro- 
 jured. We have to wait here for breakfast." 
 
 An impatient look accompanied this remark. The young man 
 mused a moment, apparently in perplexed and painful thought, 
 ajid then said, 
 
 " It will be a perilous undertaking for me, but I will accom 
 pany you. I have risked my life once for fame ; let rne now do it 
 for a nobler motive." 
 
 " I am glad for your sake to hear you make such a proposal," 
 replied Miss Van Kleeck ; " but you may be assured it is not the 
 most prudent course even for your brother's interests, for your 
 detection and arrest would greatly complicate matters, and would 
 perhaps defeat the few chances we may have of success. Let me 
 advise you rather to remain here, where a messenger can reach 
 you in a short time from Kingston, if we find that your services 
 can be rendered available there." 
 
 " If the case were reversed, I know that Harry would not be 
 withheld from coming; to me at all risks, but I shall never be as 
 
 O ' 
 
 good as he. I will be guided by your advice, but do not hesitate 
 to send for me if I can do anything for him. But a thought
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 207 
 
 occurs to me this moment which may possibly be of importance, 
 and yet I do not know " 
 
 Thomas hesitated, but in obedience to Gertrude's anxious look 
 of inquiry, he continued, 
 
 " There is a man here of singular powers and resources, who, 
 I believe, is about to proceed to Kingston, and who might be in 
 some way serviceable to you there. I am not at liberty to say 
 more of him, but I think it would be well for you to meet him 
 here, and to let him know yqur errand in Canada." 
 
 *' If there is the least probability of his aiding us, let us see him, 
 of course, for we are going among entire strangers." 
 
 " I will go for him immediately, and if he has not already left 
 town, I will bring him to you." 
 
 Vrail went at once in pursuit of Johnson, now known and 
 spoken of only as Mr. Miller, whom, to his great joy, he found at 
 his lodgings, but as yet undecided on making his hazardous jour 
 ney. He manifested a great interest in the singular effort which 
 was being made for Harry's release, and although he could see 
 little prospect of its favorable issue, he immediately accompanied 
 the young man to meet the travellers, and showed an earnest dis 
 position to co-operate with them in their generous undertaking. 
 He gave to Miss Van Kleeck letters to an influential and promi 
 nent member of the patriot cause at Kingston, instructed her at 
 what hotel to stay, and hinted at the possibility of himself seeing 
 her there within a few days. 
 
 For all this Gertrude returned the sincerest thanks, little sus 
 pecting the true character of her visitor, and hoping little from his 
 alliance. Their interview was short, and within an hour after he 
 had taken his leave, the travellers were in Canada, and were post 
 ing by express coach to Kingston, Gertrude being too impatient 
 to wait for the steamboat, which was not to leave till late in the 
 afternoon. 
 
 if
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 THE PRISONER OF PRESCOTT. 
 
 OUR narrative returns to that memorable morning when Lieu 
 tenant Vrail was taken from his Prescott prison to be transferred, 
 in company with eight or ten others, to Kingston, where the prin 
 cipal portion of the captured patriots had already been sent, and 
 whence many of them were soon to depart on a longer journey, 
 some to Van Dieman's land, and some to that land " from whose 
 bourne no traveller returns." 
 
 Manacled, and tied together in pairs, they were attended to the 
 place of embarkation, not only by a military guard, but by a 
 rabble of men and boys, who jeered and derided the hapless band 
 as they passed, and scarcely refrained from acts of violence to 
 wards them. It was probably intended as an indignity to Harry, 
 who was suspected of being an officer, and who was, at least, 
 known to be a gentleman, that the negro who had been taken in 
 his company was pinioned to his side, instead of being mated with 
 one of a lower class of the prisoners ; but Harry did not regret 
 this circumstance, nor manifest the least repugnance to it. The 
 patience and good-nature with which he submitted himself in 
 this, and in all respects, to the disposal of his captors, gained him 
 some sympathy at their hands, but did not exempt him from the 
 ridicule of the mob, to whom his position proved peculiarly at 
 tractive, and afforded a rich theme for derision. 
 
 Brom bore the scoffs of the crowd less patiently, and he did 
 
 203
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 209 
 
 not feel the fetters upon his limbs as much as the restraint which 
 his master had imposed upon his tongue. His large eyes glared 
 fiercely, and he longed to give back taunt for taunt, and to dare 
 his deriders to a three to one combat nay, he would have singly 
 assailed the whole rabble, if he had been unbound, so great was 
 his rage against them. 
 
 The journey was performed by steamboat upon the same river 
 (belonging to and dividing the two nations), which had so recently 
 borne the invading band, full of hope and courage, to the place of 
 their anticipated triumph. Over the same route, and in view of 
 the same scenes which they had then beheld, did they now pass, 
 bound and helpless, to partake of whatever doom their incensed 
 conquerors might see fit to award. The shores of their native 
 land stretched before them many a league as they were borne up 
 on their sorrowful way ; they could see its green fields and its 
 waving forests; its quiet frontier towns came successively into 
 view, and at times the sound of its village bells reached their, ears. 
 Alas ! for them, they had forfeited their citizenship in th^t'happy 
 land they had lost the protection of that powerful government, 
 under whose benign and calm strength they had so long reposed 
 in safety, and there was none to interpose for their rescue or relief. 
 
 As the day wore away, another and less welcome sight became 
 visible to them in the distant spires and domes of that dreaded city 
 in which their prison homes awaited them, and that afterdoom, 
 the horrors of which they could only imagine. It was evening 
 before they landed ; but as the news of the arrival of a new lot of 
 prisoners was soon disseminated throughout the town, they did 
 not fail of another rabble escort, as they were inarched in proces 
 sion through the streets, to the music of drum and fife, and the 
 more discordant sounds of fiendish merriment and exultation. 
 
 So galling was this exposure, and these continual insults, that 
 the wearied and disheartened prisoners were glad when the grim 
 walls of Fort Henry interposed between them and the mob, and
 
 210 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 received them within its dreadful shelter. They were all confined 
 in one large room, which had already a number of occupants, un 
 distinguished among whom Vrail was astonished and grieved to 
 find his late "commander, Colonel Van Shoultz, of whose escape he 
 had until then ventured to indulge a faint hope. 
 
 Their instantaneous and mutual recognition was unfortunately 
 followed by an unguarded utterance by the Polander of both the 
 name and title of the young officer, and although Harry instantly 
 checked his friend's words, it was too late to prevent the dreaded 
 exposure. 
 
 " Lieutenant Vrail /" repeated a sergeant of the guard, who had 
 conducted the prisoners to their quarters, at the same time taking 
 out a pencil and paper from his pocket; "that's it, is it? We 
 supposed he was a captain, at least, and probably something high 
 er, but lieutenant is enough to hang him." 
 
 "Shay thought he was one of their sham generals, because he 
 had a servant with him, and he expects a large reward for taking 
 him," replied another. 
 
 These remarks were made in an undertone, which was not in 
 tended to reach the prisoner's ears, but Harry, who had been 
 startled by his friend's salutation, and had watched to see if it had 
 been observed, caught every word of a conversation which boded 
 him so much evil. 
 
 The Polander, when at length the withdrawal of the soldiers 
 permitted free conversation, bitterly reproached himself for his 
 imprudence, but Harry fully exonerated him from censure, and 
 reminded him that since suspicion had evidently been so strong 
 against him as an officer, other means would doubtless have been 
 found, and would still be found to prove it. 
 
 "Your words will not be evidence against me," he said ; "other 
 testimony will be needed to show that I was the bearer of a com 
 mission." 
 
 " You may be convicted as a private, yet without a private's
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 211 
 
 chance for mercy, if government believes you to have been an 
 officer." 
 
 " That my captors have fully believed from the moment of my 
 arrest ; so I shall be in no additional jeopardy by reason of what 
 you have said. But tell me now, my friend, about yourself, and 
 what you can learn of your prospects." 
 
 "There is no hope for me," replied Col. Van Shoultz, solemnly, 
 " Everything betokens that, too decidedly to admit of a doubt. 
 The government is resolved on severe measures. They utterly 
 ignore the existence of any war, revolutionary or otherwise, and 
 while they will punish as traitors that portion of the prisoners 
 who are their own subjects, they will prosecute us, who are foreign 
 ers, as brigands or murderers. So says their organ, and such, I 
 learn from other quarters, is their determination." 
 
 "Let us hope for better things." 
 
 "I cannot hope. The defection of our original leaders has de 
 volved the chief responsibility of this movement on me, and I 
 must bear it. I assure you I feel a presentiment of my coming 
 doom. But do not think I shall shrink from it I have courted 
 death too often on the battle-fields of my own country to quail 
 before it, even on a British scaffold." 
 
 " If you will not hope, my dear friend, I will at least hope for 
 you. Your foreign birth and education, and your more excusable 
 misconception of the true state of the revolution in Canada (on 
 which point we have all been deluded), entitle you to leniency, 
 even more than others. Doubtless you will be allowed counsel on 
 your trial." 
 
 " Oh, yes ; we are to be furnished with a copy of our indict 
 ment a few days before the trial, and we are at liberty to employ 
 counsel, if we can induce any one to defend us, which, consider 
 ing the state of public sentiment, is not like to be an easy task. 
 Failing in this, counsel will be assigned us by the court, who will 
 be sure to defend us with decorum, and who will do nothing in
 
 212 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 our behalf which can offend his lordship, the judge, or which 
 shall displease the prosecuting attorney." 
 
 " How do you learn all this ?" 
 
 " From one here who knows the full history of trials that have 
 already taken place." 
 
 The picture which the Polander had drawn of their prospects 
 was dismal enough, and, as Harry could not fail to perceive, was 
 probably correct. Van Schoultz, he could scarcely doubt, would 
 suffer death, and his own peril, imminent enough before, he knew 
 would be increased by his intimate relations with that officer. 
 The brave colonel was the first to point out this danger to his 
 friend, and to urge a cessation of all intercourse between them ; 
 but Harry would not listen a moment to this proposition. He 
 could not forget that his companion was a foreigner, without inter 
 est, or hope of influence from any quarter in his behalf, and he 
 would not withdraw from him the slight chance of benefit, or, at 
 least, of solace, which his friendship could bestow. Whenever or 
 wherever his voice could be heard in his advocacy, he resolved he 
 would not be silent, and in thus contemplating his efforts for an 
 other, he at times lost sight of his own danger. 
 
 But in this oblivion he was not long allowed to rest. When 
 Colonel Van Schoultz was furnished with a copy of the indictment 
 found against him, a similar document was served on Harry Vrail, 
 and he was notified that his trial would take place, either jointly 
 with that of his commanding officer, or immediately after its ter 
 mination. This association of his case with that of the leader of 
 the expedition was ominous enough to leave him little hope of 
 escaping the same fate which was so evidently in store for the 
 former. 
 
 Yet, desperate as their cases seemed, neither of the young men 
 were willing to relinquish life without making as vigorous an 
 effort for escape as circumstances would permit, and they resolved 
 to employ counsel, if it were possible to procure a man of ability
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDEE. 213 
 
 and standing in the province to undertake their cause. He might 
 at least do something for them, if it were only, by his ingenuity 
 or influence, to obtain time, until possibly milder counsels might 
 prevail in high places. England was powerful enough to afford 
 to be merciful, if she would, and they were even willing to ask for 
 mercy. They learned, on inquiry, that an eminent lawyer of 
 Kingston had been employed for the accused in several of the 
 State trials which had taken place during the preceding summer, 
 and that he had conducted his defences in a masterly manner, and 
 in one instance to the entire acquittal of his client. 
 
 But this solitary instance of success in resisting the powerful 
 influence of government had caused him to be besieged by appli 
 cations from the unfortunate prisoners, not one in ten of whom he 
 could defend, and not one in twenty of whom could remunerate 
 him for his services. The natural result was, that Counsellor 
 Strong was retained by the few only whose means would enable 
 theru to place a large retaining fee in his hands, and all others 
 found the necessity of relying on less distinguished aid. To 
 obtain this man's assistance had become an object of earnest 
 desire, both on the part of Van Schoultz and Harry, but when 
 they learned the formidable extent of his charges, they were 
 forced to abandon their purpose. 
 
 But from the moment their project was seen to be impracti 
 cable, it became the more desirable in their estimation, until, as 
 they discussed with increasing regret the lost opportunity, they 
 became almost persuaded that it would have restored them to 
 liberty. 
 
 To one of these conversations, Brom became an interested list 
 ener, and he heard with astonishment that so much might be 
 hoped for, from the efforts of one man. 
 
 " Let's hab him for you, Massa Harry, of course," he said ; 
 u mebbe he'll get you off." 
 
 " I can't pay him, Brom. He won't defend any one for less
 
 214 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 than forty pounds in advance, and a promise of I don't know how 
 much more in case of success." 
 
 " Forty pounds of what ?" asked the negro, in amazement. 
 
 "Forty pounds sterling, or two hundred dollars of our cur 
 rency." 
 
 " Oh, is that all ?" replied Brom, contemptuously ; " send him 
 along then I'll hire him, and I'll pay him something extra, too, 
 for puttin' in the fine touches." 
 
 " What do you mean, Brom ? You certainly have not two 
 hundred dollars with you ?" 
 
 "Never you mind. You just send your big lawyer along to 
 me ; I'll 'tain him for you but I don't believe he can make sich 
 a speech as Squire Gray's clerk, Barney Blait, did in Jake Smith's 
 pig suit last summer. You mout a heard him bellow half a mile 
 for a whole hour, and he got his case, too, and only charged Jake 
 half a dollar for it. Howsomever, I dare say this Mr. Strong is 
 smart enough for a Britisher." 
 
 " But, Brom, if you really have so much money, I cannot con 
 sent to take it from you." 
 
 " I don't mean you shall, Massa Harry. I'll give it to Massa 
 Strong." 
 
 " But it might do no good after all ; I cannot let you throw 
 away so much of your hard earnings, which I may never be able 
 to repay you." 
 
 " It isn't hard earnings ; I earned it mighty easy I 'clare to 
 you. Besides, you can't stop rne ! I shall hire lawyer Strong." 
 
 " But you will want to be defended yourself, and you will want 
 all your money for that." 
 
 " Nebber mind. Maybe I got money enough for that too ; but 
 they haven't summonsed me yet, and there'll be time enough to 
 think of that by and by. One of them soldier fellows said I 
 should have to be tried all alone, 'cause my case was darker than 
 the rest. I don't see what he meant by that."
 
 THE PKISO'NER OF THE BOEDER. 215 
 
 Harry smiled, but he did not explain the enigmatical words. 
 He decided, after some hesitation, to accept the mysterious funds 
 which were thus fairly forced upon him, believing that whatever 
 might be his own fate, he could make provision for repayment to 
 his sable benefactor, if the latter should be ever allowed to return- 
 to his native village. 
 
 Brom retired, as on a former occasion, to an obscure corner of 
 his prison, to withdraw his golden store unobserved from its place 
 of concealment, and he soon reappeared with each hand closed 
 over more than it could conceal of the glittering coin, which 
 peeped from between the insterstices of his fingers, like the yellow 
 corn bursting from its husks. Whispering for Harry to hold his 
 hat, he buried his hands within it before disgorging them of their 
 precious contents, which were deposited as silently as possible, in 
 order to avoid attracting the attention of their fellow prisoners. 
 Vrail and Col. Van Shoultz looked on with astonishment, both 
 being utterly ignorant of the source of supply ; although the for 
 mer had once before had a proof on a much smaller scale, of the 
 negro's financial resources. They were amazed not only at the 
 amount of treasure produced, but at the very apparent fact that 
 its owner was entirely unable to compute its value. 
 
 " How much is dare, Massa Harry ?" he asked, in a whisper. 
 " Is dat enough to pay de big lawyer ?" 
 
 " Yes, twice over, Brom." 
 
 " Den you get him for you and Colonel Van Shoots too 
 mebbe he clear you both," said the negro, rubbing his hands. 
 
 " But you, Brom, will have to be tried too, by and by." 
 
 " Nebber mind ; they babn't summonsed me yet ; and" sinking 
 his voice to a whisper, and pointing to the coin " dere's a few 
 more left." 
 
 Harry, after thanking the negro, and assuring him that he 
 should make no arrangements with counsel which did not include 
 him also in its provisions, pocketed the treasure, and at once
 
 216 THE PKISONEK OF THE BOKDEK. 
 
 applied for permission, which was readily accorded, to send a 
 f messenger to the legal Goliah from whom so much was hoped. 
 
 A fee of sufficient magnitude to ensure attention was enclosed 
 in the application to the counsellor, and the return of their envoy 
 brought them the gratifying assurance that the great man would 
 wait upon them some time in the course of the ensuing evening. 
 
 How much will the angel Hope do for the human heart in every 
 strait to which it can be reduced ! How busily in the brief in 
 terval which elapsed before meeting their legal adviser, did the 
 unfortunate prisoners imagine and discuss the ingenious theories 
 of defences which were to be maintained in their behalf, perhaps 
 to their triumphant and honorable acquittal. 
 
 But, alas ! the arrival of their counsel rather dissipated than 
 strengthened these bright anticipations. Mr. Strong was a mat 
 ter-of-fact man, who knew what it was to oppose a prosecution 
 *yhich would be sustained by irrefragable proof, by the whole 
 weight of popular sentiment, and by governmental sanction. 
 
 Having learned from the prisoners the particulars of their 
 arrest, he at once advised Colonel Van Shoultz, when arraigned, to 
 plead guilty to the charge of having been found in arms against the 
 Canadian government, inasmuch as, having been taken in actual 
 combat, there was no possibility of his evading a conviction. 
 
 " We will make the best use we can of the extenuating circum 
 stances in your case, and we shall find both the court and the 
 governor more ready to listen to these, if we make no useless 
 contest on points which cannot be defended. I do not mean to 
 say," he continued, " that there is much probability of mercy be 
 ing shown ; I fear there is not. But I think a slight chance of 
 pardon would result from such a course." 
 
 The Polander's strong presentiment of his coming fate, of which 
 his mind had become temporarily divested, returned to him with 
 increased force on hearing the undisguised opinion of the lawyer, 
 with whose views he fully concurred ; but he chose to deliberate a
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOKDEB. 217 
 
 day or two before deciding a matter of so great moment as that 
 of pleading guilty to a capital crime. 
 
 " As to Mr. Vrail," continued the counsellor, " his case is some 
 what different. His arrest was subsequent to the battle, several 
 miles distant from its scene, and the proof of his having been 
 engaged in it may possibly not be so certain as to ensure convic 
 tion. I would advise a defence in his case, although I must cau- 
 
 O 
 
 tion you against any sanguine hopes of acquittal. The prospect, 
 I grieve to say, is all the other way. Proof will be raked from all 
 possible quarters, and both court and jurors will be against 
 you." 
 
 " The most formidable witness against me," said Harry, " will 
 doubtless be the man Shay, who arrested me, and to whom I had 
 made the unguarded avowal of which I have told you." 
 
 " Yet that is testimony that may be shaken," replied the coun 
 sellor, with a sudden flashing of his dark eyes, as if he felt him 
 self already in the forensic arena, with some material for success 
 ful effort. " The man will be infamous by his own showing, be 
 sides which, the fact that your conviction will entitle him to a 
 reward, will throw discredit upon his evidence of your confessions. 
 I think the prosecution will have to produce other proof of your 
 having been in the battle. Can they do it?" 
 
 " I think not, unless they can use ray comrades as witnesses 
 against me. Can this be done ?" 
 
 " They cannot be compelled, of course, to testify against you ; 
 but may not some of them be induced to do so by a promise ^of 
 pardon for themselves." 
 
 " Yes, if the prosecuting attorney will stoop to such means to 
 procure my conviction, he will doubtless find some wretch willing 
 to save his life at the expense of mine. There can be no hope 
 for me, Mr. Strong, if such a course is to be pursued." 
 
 " Not so fast. There may not be much hope, and yet there 
 may be some. Are there not extenuating circumstances in your 
 10
 
 218 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 case, even if your participation in this war should be clearly made 
 out?" 
 
 " I do not know of any." 
 
 " Think again you are very young." 
 
 " Yes ; I am but twenty-three, but that is two years past the 
 legal age of manhood, and it is a time of life when a man is fully 
 accountable for his actions." 
 
 " Do not argue the case so strongly against yourself. Is there 
 not something else that may be shown or said in your favor? 
 
 " No." 
 
 "Yes," replied Colonel Van Shoultz ; "something very impor 
 tant, if it can be proved." 
 
 " What is it ?" asked the lawyer, eagerly. 
 
 "He was for a long time unwilling to engage in this war, 
 strenuously resisting all arguments in its favor, until a younger 
 brother's enlistment influenced him to join us, more for the pro 
 tection of that brother, than for any other cause." 
 
 " Is this true ?" asked the legal adviser. 
 
 "Yes, substantially. I did, however, become a convert to the 
 cause, before joining it, and I have fiequently avowed and 
 advocated the doctrines of the patriots and revolutionists since." 
 
 " Never mind we don't want to prove that, and if you go on 
 in this way, you will be rising and making a speech against your 
 self in court, when your trial comes on. The facts mentioned by 
 your friend may have some weight, if we can prove them." 
 
 " Which we certainly cannot do ; I have not a witness to pro 
 duce." 
 
 " Where is this brother ?" 
 
 "Alas, I know nothing of his fate. If he has escaped, which 
 may Heaven grant, I would not for worlds that he should come 
 here to testify in my behalf, for his danger would be even greater 
 than mine." 
 
 Counsellor Strong was perplexed. He had become deeply in-
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 219 
 
 terested in both his unfortunate clients, and he thought he saw a 
 glimmer of hope for the younger of the two, which influenced 
 him to vigorous efforts in his behalf. As to the leader of the 
 expedition, he clearly foresaw his fate, and though he tried to 
 argue himself into the belief that there was a remote chance of 
 his escape from death, a contrary conviction clung to his mind. 
 He resolved, however, to do all that was in his power for both 
 parties, and after making a few memoranda of the leading facts 
 which had been furnished him by the prisoners, he departed with 
 a promise of seeing them on the ensuing day. 
 
 Within the few days which elapsed before the sitting of the 
 court, the prisoners were visited daily by their zealous advocate 
 but alas, with an increased air of concern as the time passed away 
 without bringing any accession of strength to his cause, and with 
 out, as far as he could read the signs of the hour, diminishing the 
 ferocity of pursuit with which it had too evidently been decided 
 that his clients were to be hunted down. 
 
 The Polander observed his generous grief, and begged him not 
 to be distressed on his behalf. 
 
 " I see it all," he said ; " they cannot spare me, if they intend 
 to convict any. The principal must be punished, or the acces 
 sories must all be acquitted, arid England is not generous enough 
 for that." 
 
 " I fear you are right ; but we will try." 
 
 " Try, but do not fear ; at least, not for me. I shall not 
 tremble before my judges, and if they send me to the scaffold, I 
 do not think I shall tremble there." 
 
 It would be a painful task, and one which the progress of our 
 history doos not demand, to dwell upon the details of a trial 
 which was destined to result, as the most hopeful could not fail to 
 foresee, in a sentence of death. Trial it could scarcely be called, 
 for the defendant had pleaded guilty to being found in arms against 
 the government, leaving it to his counsel to establish if possible
 
 220 THE PBISONEE OF THE BOKDEB. 
 
 his position, that the contest was of such a character as to entitle 
 any foreigners who had been engaged in it to all the immunities 
 of prisoners of war, or that, if any crime had been committed, it 
 was not of a capital nature. In all this, of course, he failed, and 
 in every appeal, either to court or jury, for a recommendation to 
 the mercy of the sovereign. 
 
 Stony hearts decided his doom, and stony eyes, from which no 
 pity gleamed, rested on the friendless foreigner, as his dreadful 
 sentence was pronounced. How nobly he bore it all, how man 
 fully he met his fate when the dreadful day of doom arrived ; what 
 countless tears fell on Freedom's shores at the recital of his sad 
 story, history has told, and future ages will know. 
 
 He was executed in Fort Henry soon after his trial, at the age 
 of thirty-one, leaving, say his historians, "a proud name to be 
 handed down to posterity with those of Steuben, De Kalb and 
 Kosciusko."
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 LIGHT IN A DUNGEON. 
 
 VRAIL did not see his friend again after the trial of the latter. 
 They had parted like brothers on the morning of that sad day, 
 each exhorting the other to good courage, and each almost as 
 solicitous for the other's safety as for his own ; but after .convic 
 tion Van Shoultz was removed to other quarters until his execu 
 tion, and Harry, plunged in the deepest dejection by the tidings 
 of his doom, awaited without hope the summons to his own 
 trial. 
 
 This event did not, however, immediately occur. Col. Abbey, 
 Col. Woodruff, and some other gallant men, were first tried, con 
 victed, and sentenced to the same doom with their leader, and all 
 like him suffered death on the scaffold, meeting their fate with a 
 dignity and fortitude which proclaimed the native heroism of 
 their hearts. 
 
 Many of the prisoners, including Harry, and his inseparable 
 companion, Brom, were, in the meanwhile, removed from the fort 
 to the city prison, a large stone building which stands in a central 
 part of the town, and which is provided with a permanent gallows 
 accessible from an upper story, and of a capacity to do a three 
 fold work of death. 
 
 Seated in his cell, within this dreadful abode, a few evenings 
 preceding the day for which his trial was finally appointed, 
 Earry was startled from a gloomy revery by the approach of a 
 
 221
 
 222 THE PEISONEB OF THE BOBDEE. 
 
 turnkey accompanied by a stranger, who, being conducted to the 
 door of his cell, was informed by the officer, as he turned away, 
 that he would call for him in half an hour. Vrail could not dis 
 tinguish the visitor by the dim light, but supposing him to be 
 some messenger from his counsel, he awaited without much 
 curiosity the announcement of his errand. 
 
 " You don't know me, I s'pose, Harry Vrail," said a voice of 
 friendly cadence, while the speaker's face was pressed almost 
 against the bars of the cell door. 
 
 The prisoner came quickly forward, and peered closely at the 
 half-visible countenance, on which a faint light from the hall 
 rested. 
 
 " I cannot see you," was the quick reply ; " but the voice is 
 like one I have heard in H . Tell me quickly if this is so." 
 
 "Yes, T am your neighbor, Garret Van Vrank." 
 
 " Garry Van Vrank ! Is it possible ? What good angel has 
 sent you here, Garry ; but before you answer this, or any other 
 question, tell me whether you know anything of poor Tom's 
 fate ?" 
 
 " Yes, T know all about him. He is perfectly safe and well, 
 and is now at Ogdensburgh." 
 
 "Thank Heaven for that! Thank Heaven for that!" exclaimed 
 the prisoner, drawing a long free breath, for his inhalation had 
 been suspended while he awaited, in great anxiety, the answer to 
 his question. "Safe and well! You really remove a mountain 
 from my heart, my dear friend, by bringing me such news as this. 
 Torn is safe safe SAFE ; thank Heaven for this great mercy ! 
 Fortified by the knowledge of this fact, I almost feel as if I could 
 defy my judges to do their worst." 
 
 " You mustn't talk so, Mr. Vrail ; that won't make matters any 
 better, you know, and your life is worth as much as Tom's 
 rather more, I should say." 
 
 " Than Tom's ! Why, bless you, my dear fellow, you don't
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 223 
 
 know Tom. He is worth a dozen such as me. Thank Heaven, 
 again, that he is free !" 
 
 44 But you are not," replied Van Vrank, designedly rattling the 
 grated door of his cell, to awaken the unselfish man to a sense of 
 his own condition. 
 
 " No," answered Harry, " and I am not like to be ; but let me 
 ask you, friend Garret, how is it that you, on whom I have no 
 claims, have come to see me in my adversity ?" 
 
 44 Well, never mind about that, Mr. Vrail. I am here, prepared 
 to do anything for you that I can, which, I fear, isn't much, but 
 what I am come for to-night, mostly, is to let you know that you 
 have friends at hand, who are ready and anxious to help you." 
 
 41 Friends, Garry ? Who are they ? Who besides you ? My 
 grandfather is certainly not here ?" 
 
 44 No but do you know a young girl by the name of Ruth 
 Shay ?" 
 
 " Yes, I know almost an angel of light by that name. Is 
 that dear child with you ?" 
 
 4 ' Yes, she is in the city. She brought the news of your cap 
 ture to H , and I have come with her to see if we could do 
 
 anything for you." 
 
 Harry's heart sunk within him as he thought of the utter 
 inutility of any such aid, but he was too generous to allow his 
 disappointment to appear. 
 
 44 1 am certainly very grateful for this kindness, both yours and 
 hers," he said ; " and if there is any way that you can serve me, I 
 will be sure to let you know. I can think of nothing better now, 
 than that you should both go and see my counsel, Mr. Strong, and 
 tell him all that you know about me. He can tell better than I 
 whether you can be of service, or not." 
 
 44 That is part of my errand here to-night, to learn whether you 
 have a lawyer engaged, and who he is. She wants to see 
 him."
 
 224 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " What, Ruth does ? What can she have to say to him ?" 
 
 Van Vrank hesitated and stammered, and finally added, 
 
 " I should say, we want to see him ; so you will please to give 
 me his name and number on a slip of paper, and we will go and 
 find him early to-morrow morning, or perhaps this evening." 
 
 " It is not yet too late, and there is but little time to spare. 
 You can easily see Mr. Strong this evening, if you will." 
 
 Garry said he would certainly make the attempt, and in order 
 to lose nothing by delay, he would depart at once. A few hurried 
 questions of Vrail, in relation to his grandfather, and some other 
 friends at H , including Miss Van Kleeck, were as hastily an 
 swered by the visitor, who was about to depart in search of the 
 warder who had admitted him, when he was accosted by a voice 
 from an adjoining cell. 
 
 " Massa Van Vrank ! Massa Van Vrank ! please to step dis 
 a-way a minute. I'se here, too ; you don't ax no questions about 
 me ; but I 'clare I'm very glad to see you." 
 
 " Well, Brom, I should be very glad to see you too, but I can't," 
 said Garret, peering into his cell, where the few rays of light 
 which entered, found nothing to reflect them, and the negro might 
 be said to be quite invisible. " I forgot that you were here," con 
 tinued the visitor, talking in the direction whence the other's voice 
 proceeded, " though I now remember hearing that you went to 
 the war." 
 
 " Yes, I did, Massa Van Vrank ; but I wish I hadn't, nor Massa 
 Harry too. You see, it hasn't turned out just as we 'spected, and 
 now I am very afraid it will go hard with Massa Harrv, for dey'se 
 hanging 'em up here every few days, like strings of onions, three 
 at a time, right back of the jail here." 
 
 " Is it possible, Brom ?" 
 
 " Yes, Massa Garret; only dis inornin' dey turned off three, two 
 colonels and a captain' : they walked right past here, and nodded 
 good-bye to Massa Harry as they went along. Dey never flinched,
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 225 
 
 only one on 'em shivered a little when he first saw the gallows 
 but he only said, ' It is a cold morning,' and went on." 
 
 " It is very horrible ; but where is the gallows you speak 
 of?" 
 
 "Right dere, at the end of that long hall you is in now." 
 
 " What ! in the house ; and up here in this story ?" 
 
 " No, no, Massa Van Vrank, at the end of this long hall is a 
 large door, opens out-doors. Jes s'pose you going to be hung, 
 now. You walk right out of that door on to a little platform, big 
 enough to 'commodate three men ; that platform is a trap door ; 
 you all three stand on it; den dere is three ropes hang down from 
 a beam over head ; den " 
 
 " That's enough, Brom. I understand it. I don't want to hear 
 any more about it." 
 
 " Den you " 
 
 " Never mind." 
 
 " Dey put the rope on you " 
 
 " That will do." 
 
 " And knock de bottom out of de trap-door," continued the per 
 tinacious negro; " and you drop down great ways partly behind 
 a stone wall which is built up outside, so dat de crowd can't see 
 nothin' but your head and shoulders. One of de jailers told me 
 all about it, to 'muse me, one mornin' when I felt bad." 
 
 " Does Mr. Vrail know all this ?" 
 
 " I tink he does." 
 
 " And yet he does not seem much frightened." 
 
 " Massa Harry is a berry brave man, and he is berry good man 
 too. He tell me to trust in the Lord, and if I fear him, I needn't 
 fear anybody else, and dat's what I'm going to do but I 'fraid for 
 Massa Harry, 'cause he was an officer, and they hang all de 
 officers." 
 
 Leaving the African to his clouded faith, and promising to see 
 him again on the morrow, Garret stepped back to the cell of Vrail, 
 
 10*
 
 226 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 and thrusting a purse through the bars, which fell heavily to the 
 floor, he whispered 
 
 "There is what may possibly, be useful to you, and if you want 
 twenty times that sum, or more, it will be ready for you to-mor 
 row. It is not my gift, but it comes from one who makes you as 
 welcome to it as you are to the air you breathe." 
 
 Before the astonished listener could ask any questions, his visitor 
 was gone, and he remained lost in wonder as to who could be the 
 mysterious benefactor who was willing to contribute so freely to 
 his necessities, but the question admitted of no approach to a 
 solution. He raised the heavy purse, and from such examination 
 as he could give it, he became satisfied that its contents must be 
 very valuable, and again he fell to wondering who among all his 
 friends would be willing to sacrifice even that large amount for 
 his sake, to say nothing of that greater sum, of which this was but 
 an earnest. His grandfather and his brother, he knew, were en 
 tirely unable to command any such sums, and besides, there could 
 be no reasons for secrecy in imparting anything they had to offer 
 for his assistance. He could not indeed imagine why any one 
 who was willing to befriend him so nobly, should not do so openly, 
 but supposing that the mystery was only a temporary one, which 
 would soon be disclosed, he checked his curiosity as best he could, 
 and began to reflect whether he could make any use of the means 
 so liberally provided. He could think of no mode of applying it, 
 except by more largely feeing his counsel, and by empowering 
 him to employ additional aid among the most eminent of his legal 
 brethren, and this he resolved to do on the morrow. For the pre 
 sent hour, he determined to provide for the comfort of himself and 
 his sable attendant, beyond the bare necessaries which had been 
 furnished them, and thus prepare for a better physical endurance 
 of their approaching trials, for although Brom's means were not 
 exhausted, he prudently reserved them for emergencies, never 
 dreaming of bestowing anything on luxuries, and least of all, for
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 227 
 
 himself. His fund was a sacred one, pledged for Harry's benefit, 
 and for that alone he was resolved it should go. 
 
 When, therefore, the warder next came his rounds, he was 
 startled not a little by a request from a prisoner who had before 
 accepted ungrurablingly the coarse fare of felons, for a substantial 
 supper of such viands as gentlemen are accustomed to order at the 
 best hotels, and this, not only for himself, but for the humble 
 African in the adjoining cell. " Could this be done ?" he inquired. 
 
 " Yes, if it was paid for," was the curt reply ; " but it won't be 
 cheap." 
 
 " I suppose not I can pay for all I order, and, also, for your 
 trouble. Next, we want clean, comfortable beds and bedding in 
 both cells. Will you be allowed to furnish us with these things?" 
 
 " There is no rule to prevent your having such accommoda 
 tions, if, as I said before " 
 
 u I understand. Here is money enough to pay for it all, and 
 to pay yourself, and you shall have more if my orders are faith 
 fully executed." 
 
 The turnkey stepped back a few paces, and held up towards the 
 light the two gold-pieces which had been put in his hands, and 
 having become satisfied of their genuineness, he returned with a 
 smile of very evident satisfaction on his lips. 
 
 " It shall all be done as you wish," he said. " Is there anything 
 else ? Would you and the colored gentleman like to have your 
 supper together ?" 
 
 " We should ; but there is not sufficient room in either cell 
 we must remain as we are." 
 
 " To-morrow, perhaps, you can be better accommodated. There 
 is a larger room, which is now occupied by two, but which will 
 be vacant in the morning," said the turnkey, glancing expressively 
 towards that end of the Hall which might be said to open into 
 eternity. " If you would like to have your servant with you, I 
 think I could manage to procure that room for you."
 
 228 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " I would like it, and I will pay your price for it," replied 
 Harry. 
 
 " There is no price, of course, for this kind of lodgings," said 
 the other, smiling ; " and whatever you may choose to give me, 
 of course you won't say anything about it to him, if he should 
 come to see you." 
 
 By him, Harry understood the man to mean his principal, and 
 he readily gave the required promise of secrecy, after which the 
 turnkey withdrew. The promised change of rooms was never 
 effected, but in other respects the warder fulfilled his engage 
 ments. In due time the viands for which Harry had stipulated 
 were brought up, greatly to the delight of Brom, whose appetite 
 was in no way impaired by his imprisonment, and who had 
 grumbled much at the coarse fare to which he had before been 
 confined. Knowing nothing of his master's private arrangements 
 with the turnkey, he looked upon this change of treatment as a 
 favorable omen, indicating a merciful feeling on the part of 
 government, which would doubtless result in their release. This 
 hope was increased into something like certainty, when a servant 
 came to replace the folded blanket, which had been the only bed 
 on his cold cot, by a substantial mattress, and to cover this, in 
 turn, with real sheets and comforters, not omitting even the luxury 
 of a pillow. 
 
 " Tank you very much," he said ; " if ever you come my way, 
 I'll do as much for you. Tank you, dat will be soft and warm, 
 and please to take dem old bed-clothes away I tink dere is 
 sometin' in dem wid teeth. Tank you, good night, and please to 
 bring me jis such a breakfast to-morrow mornin' as dis I jis 
 had." 
 
 Gratified, but not surprised at being informed that his morning 
 meal should be as good as his supper, and having satisfied himself 
 that his master was faring in every respect as well as himself, 
 Brom retired peacefully to bed, more with the exultation of a
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 229 
 
 * 
 
 liberated man, than with the forebodings of a prisoner in jeopardy 
 of death. 
 
 With less hope, yet without despair, Vrail sought his couch, 
 after committing himself trustfully to His care to whom prison 
 gates and bars are like " the spider's most attenuated thread," and 
 whose holy will alone, he knew, must control his fate. 
 
 ** 

 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 A MYSTERIOUS CLIENT. 
 
 ON that same evening, Counsellor Strong, while seated in the 
 midst of hfs family circle, endeavoring to divest his mind of pro 
 fessional oares, yet unable to banish from his thoughts the import 
 ant trial in which he was so soon to take a conspicuous part, was 
 informed by a domestic that a gentleman and two ladies desired 
 to see him on business. The visitors had been shown into the 
 library of the lawyer, and thither he immediately repaired, 
 wondering not a little at so untimely a call, and still more sur 
 prised when he perceived that the parties awaiting his entrance 
 were all entire strangers to him. 
 
 Gertrude Van Kleeck, notwithstanding the energy and reso 
 lution which had enabled her to do so much, was continually em 
 barrassed and agitated by each new step in her great enterprise, 
 and when she found herself in the presence of the learned advo 
 cate whom she had so longed to meet, and whose deportment, 
 though mild, was dignified in the extreme, she was at an utter 
 loss how to introduce the painful subject of her mission. She 
 looked at Garret, but he was biting his glove in still greater em 
 barrassment than herself; she looked at Ruth, and she, with 
 flushed face and flashing eye, sat leaning forward on her chair, as 
 if scarcely restrained from springing toward the lawyer to implore 
 his powerful aid. 
 
 " You desired to see me, I believe," said the barrister, address 
 ing the gentleman of the party." 
 
 280
 
 THE PRISONER OP THE BORDER. 231 
 
 u Y-yes sir," said Van Vrank, " this young lady wishes to see 
 you." 
 
 " Yes, sir," said Gertrude, but she could not fix upon the next 
 word. 
 
 " Yes, sir," exclaimed Ruth, impatiently, rising as she spoke, 
 and advancing close to the counsellor's side, " we have come to see 
 you about poor Harry Vrail ; we have come hundreds of miles we 
 want you to save him you must save him !" she said, looking 
 tearfully into the lawyer's eyes; " we all want to do all we can for 
 him, and we want you to tell us what we can do. Now, Miss Van 
 Kleeck, you please to speak to him you can tell him so much 
 better than I." 
 
 "I believe, sir," said Gertrude, emboldened at length to speak, 
 " that I cannot better explain the object of our visit to you than 
 this child has already done. We are friends of Mr. Vrail, and are 
 most anxious to serve him, and having heard that you were act 
 ing as his counsel, we have taken the liberty of calling on you at 
 this unseasonable hour. I hope, sir," and Gertrude's voice sank 
 almost to a whisper, " that you do not consider him in very great 
 danger." 
 
 " I am very sorry to say," replied the lawyer, looking compas 
 sionately upon his beautiful visitor, " that I entertain the most 
 serious fears in his behalf. I have been told to-day that the proof 
 with which the prosecuting attorney is furnished in his case is very 
 clear and positive, and that it will show, not only that he was 
 engaged in the battle at Windmill Point, but that he was a com 
 missioned officer. I hope there may be some mistake about 
 this." 
 
 Mr. Strong saw that the young lady turned very pale as he 
 spoke, and he added the last sentence by way of a restorative. 
 
 " But if all this should be proven," asked Gertrude, desperately, 
 " it does not surely follow that there is no hope for him ?" 
 
 " If these facts should be fully proven, there would be no pos- 
 
 fc
 
 232 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 sibility of avoiding a conviction, and all further hope must be in 
 the mercy of the queen, who might pardon him, or commute the 
 death penalty to transportation." 
 
 " But the queen would surely be merciful, for she is a woman," 
 exclaimed Ruth. " I would go to her myself; I would tell her all 
 about him, and I would bring back the pardon. I know she would 
 give it to me." 
 
 Gertrude did not speak, but with a hope, something like 
 Ruth's, in the mercy of the sovereign, she anxiously awaited the 
 lawyer's opinion. 
 
 " I think it highly probable," replied Mr. Strong, " that her 
 majesty would have listened favorably to petitions in behalf of 
 many of those who have already suffered, if they could have 
 reached her ears, but the great misfortune in these cases is that, 
 unless the jury or the court recommend the prisoner to ourcy, or 
 unless the governor of the province interferes to suspend the sen 
 tence, there will be no time to apply to a monarch living three 
 thousand miles distant." 
 
 " Then we will go to the governor," said Miss Van Kleeck, in 
 a low voice, " and wherever else there is the least hope of doing 
 anything. We are prepared to make every effort that it is pos 
 sible to make." 
 
 " And every effort will be perfectly useless," thought the law 
 yer, as he reflected on the character of the jurors and the judge 
 who were to try the accused, and on the fate which all similar 
 applications to the governor had hitherto met with ; but be did 
 not utter these sentiments, and he tried not to show thm in his 
 countenance. 
 
 " You are right," he said to Miss Van Kleeck ; " but the first 
 step is to prepare for the trial. I should be glad if there were 
 means to procure the aid of additional counsel, which might pos 
 sibly increase our slight chances of success." 
 
 " We are fully prepared on that point," replied Gertrude,
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 233 
 
 quickly ; " we can amply remunerate both yourself, and all whom 
 you see fit to call to your aid." 
 
 " I fear you speak without a full knowledge of the weight of 
 such expenses. I should, indeed, be relieved if we could com 
 mand means sufficient to bring Counsellor H , of Toronto, to 
 
 our aid. He is a man of the highest talent and influence, and he 
 has had much experience in these State trials in his own city, and 
 always, of course, on the defence." 
 
 Gertrude had deposited one of her large bills of exchange in a 
 bank at Kingston, since her arrival, and she was entitled to draw 
 upon that institution for the amount of it, at such times and in 
 such suras as she chose. Without further reply to Mr. Strong's 
 doubts, she asked him for a blank check, and it having been fur 
 nished, she requested him to till it with whatever sum he could 
 in any way make serviceable in the cause he had undertaken. 
 Amazed at so extraordinary a carte blanche, the lawyer sportively 
 filled the draft with an order for a thousand pounds, and handed 
 it to the lady, closely watching her countenance as he did so. 
 Gertrude glanced at the sum without any signs of surprise, and 
 really with no emotion but that of pleasure, for she thought if so 
 large an amount could be properly used on the trial, by a man of 
 whose integrity she had the strongest assurance, it must be with 
 some prospect of success. Seating herself composedly at the 
 writing-desk of the barrister, she signed the check without speak 
 ing, and handed it to him. 
 
 " Is it possible ?" exclaimed the counsellor, gazing at the paper 
 a moment, with a smile. " Did you really mean to place this 
 large sum of money at my disposal ?" 
 
 He tore the check into fragments as he spoke, and threw 
 them into the grate. Gertrude now looked surprised in turn. 
 
 " A fifth of this sum," he continued, "will abundantly repay all 
 the professional aid we can bring to your friend's cause, and I am 
 very happy, both for your sake and his, that you have the means
 
 234 THE PRISONER OF TIIE BORDER. 
 
 to make so great an effort in his behalf. I shall be able to add 
 
 Mr. Solicitor M , also, to our legal team, and also to procure a 
 
 few professional claqueurs, for out-door work; for we must some 
 times resort to means like these in the cause of humanity. 
 
 " I do not quite understand you, but I have all confidence in 
 your discretion and ability." 
 
 " Why, you must know that it is sometimes possible to create a 
 little public sentiment in relation to an approaching or pending 
 trial, and if such means are ever justifiable, they certainly must be 
 so in combating the very violent and fierce spirit which prevails, 
 in some classes of our community, towards the unfortunate Amer 
 ican prisoners." 
 
 "Is there really so much hostility against them?" asked Gert 
 rude, shudderingly. 
 
 " YCS ; but we must admit that the provocation has not been 
 slight. Let us hope^ however, that the government and the peo 
 ple have become satisfied with victims, and that a milder spirit 
 may begin to prevail. I must warn you, however, not to indulge 
 in anything like sanguine expectations of the success of our efforts. 
 A very moderate amount of hope is the utmost that I dare to en 
 courage." 
 
 A heavy sigh was Gertrude's only response to this remark, and 
 it did not escape the observing eye of the barrister that a tear 
 stood upon the cheek that was half averted from his gaze. He 
 proceeded to question her at some length with a view of ascertain 
 ing whether there were any point on which she, or either of her 
 companions, could give any useful testimony for the prisoner, but 
 unfortunately there was nothing to which they could testify which 
 would be pertinent to the defence, and Mr. Strong became con 
 vinced that the only hope of evading a conviction must be in the 
 possible insufficiency of the government testimony against the pri 
 soner. Every effort was to be made to assail and break down this 
 evidence, or, at least, to cast enough of doubt around it, to enable
 
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 235 
 
 a jury, whose hearts should first be awakened to some touch of 
 compassion, to acquit the prisoner if they would. 
 
 There might, indeed, be some strong legal points made for the 
 accused in relation to the nature of the ofi'ence, if proved, but on 
 all such grounds, be knew from experience, that there was almost 
 nothing to be hoped from the court with which he should have to 
 deal. 
 
 Having taken the address of his visitors, and promised to call 
 and see them the next morning, for further consultation, they took 
 their leave, but not before Miss Van Kleeck had placed in his 
 hand another check for the smaller, but still considerable amount, 
 which he had named. 
 
 With alternating hope and fear, Gertrude retired that night to 
 a sleep in which there was no repose. Frightful dreams haunted 
 her pillow, dreams of every variety of wildness and incoherence* 
 yet all agreeing in presenting to her distracted mind the figure of 
 a chained prisoner, whose pale and boding face was ever the same, 
 and whose only words were those of sad farewell which she had 
 last heard in her own home, and the accents of which a faithful 
 memory had preserved to be the instruments of her torture now.
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 AN UNLUCKY WALK. 
 
 DAYLIGHT dispelled the horrors of distempered dreams, only to 
 supplant them with more dreadful realities. It was a day of mili 
 tary executions, and Gertrude did not escape the knowledge of the 
 appalling deeds which were taking place around her, and which 
 were reflected in painful significance from every face she encoun 
 tered. 
 
 The streets were thronged with a mob of the lower classes, 
 gathering to witness the fearful tiagedy which was soon to be en 
 acted, and, alas ! how often yet to be repeated ! 
 
 She understood now why it was that Mr. Strong bad proposed 
 to call upon her, on that morning, for further conference, instead 
 of requesting her to visit him at his place of business, which for a 
 lady would have been almost an impossible undertaking, and she 
 appreciated, too, the kind consideration which bad foreborne to 
 allude to the cause of so marked a departure from professional 
 habits. 
 
 He came to find Gertrude prostrated with painful excitement, 
 yet rallying at his approach, and stimulated to fresh exertion for 
 her friend by the very terrors she had been obliged to contem 
 plate. 
 
 There was little in the interview that needs to be narrated. 
 The lawyer had some further inquiries and some suggestions to 
 make, but he dealt out as sparingly as ever to his distressed client 
 
 286
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 237 
 
 the precious medicine of Hope. How Gertrude dwelt upon his 
 words to catch the meaning of each oracular sentence, and how 
 skillfully she extracted from them the most auspicious interpreta 
 tion they could be made to bear ! How, when he was gone, she 
 tried to recall the exact words in which his views had been ex 
 pressed, and the very tone and look which had given them signi 
 ficance, ingeniously arguing herself into the belief that he enter 
 tained a greater hope than he revealed to her ! 
 
 The day wore heavily away, for having wisely confided all pre 
 parations for the trial to the able barrister, there was nothing that 
 she could do, excepting to await in painful inaction that great event 
 
 Van Vrauk paid a second visit to the prisoner in the afternoon, 
 and during his absence, which was unexpectedly prolonged, Ger 
 trude remembered that she had omitted to make a certain sugges 
 tion to Mr. Strong which she thought it might be important to 
 bring early to his mind, and she looked anxiously and often for 
 Garret's return, in order that he might accompany her to the law 
 yer's office. The streets had become comparatively quiet, although 
 there were still many passing, but there was no throng that could 
 prevent them being easily traversed by a lady under the escort of 
 a gentleman. But Garret did not come, and Getty grew more and 
 more impatient. As she went again and again to the window to 
 watch for his approach, she observed that the number of passers 
 still diminished in the streets, that there were more well dressed 
 people, and occasionally a pair of ladies unaccompanied by a gen 
 tleman, and she began to contemplate venturing out with no other 
 attendant than Ruth. She would have engaged a carriage, but she 
 could not brook the delay which she had learned by experience 
 that such a step would occasion. It was not a long walk to the 
 barrister's office, which adjoined his house, and they both were 
 familiar with the way ; and while Gertrude yet hesitated, Ruth 
 herself proposed that they should go, and with her usual impul 
 sive action, was almost instantly arrayed to start.
 
 238 TIIE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 ' We shall meet Mr. Van Vrank, I know," she said; " and if we 
 don't, it is no matter. The sun is an hour high." 
 
 They went, and so slight was the obstruction in the streets. that 
 Gertrude soon forgot her apprehensions, and under the refreshing 
 effects of a walk in the open air, she even obtained a momentary 
 respite from her more absorbing grief. When however, they had 
 turned into another street, she became uneasy at observing that it 
 was less quiet than the one they, had left, and that occasional sounds 
 of wassail and revelling were to be heard from some of the lower 
 inns and drinking-shops which they were compelled to pass. 
 Groups of men of rough exterior were standing on grocery stoops, 
 and at the corners of the streets, noisily discussing the revoking 
 scenes of the day, and others whom they met, in boisterous parties 
 of two or three, gave similar evidence of having been witnesses 
 of the same fearful spectacle. 
 
 Gertrude and Ruth quickened their steps, for having accom 
 plished more than half their journey, it was easier to proceed than 
 to return, and the evil neighborhood seemed to be of but brief ex 
 tent. A little further on, the street bore a more respectable aspect, 
 and it improved in the distance into a genteel and fashionable vicin 
 ity, but before attaining these promising precints, there were seve 
 ral blocks to be passed, and a vacant lot of considerable extent. 
 While hastening to get past these dreaded localities, Gertrude's 
 alarm was greatly increased by observing that they were followed 
 by two men, who, without attempting to overtake them, seemed to 
 keep at a uniform distance in their rear. It might be accident, she 
 knew ; indeed she believed it was, and rapidly as she and Ruth had 
 been walking, they still increased their speed, but only to find, to 
 their great alarm, that their followers also walked faster than 
 before. 
 
 Miss Van Kleeck looked in every direction for some one to 
 whom she could appeal for help in case of necessity, but she saw 
 no one near them in the garb of gentlemen, and she was just try-
 
 " Tain't no use to scream, nor to run, Enth," said the ir.r.n, rushing up, and 
 seizing the girl hy the wrist with a vice-like grasp. " I've found you at last, and 
 pretty company I've found you in, too I know how all these fine clothes come. 
 Ha! ha! ha !" PAGE 200.
 
 THE PHISONEK OF THE BOEDER. 239 
 
 ing to argue herself into the belief that her apprehensions were 
 groundless, when the elder and shorter of their pursuers stepped 
 suddenly in front of them, and peered into the face of Ruth. 
 Screaming and springing backwards, the terrified child attempted 
 to run, yet clinging to Gertrude, whom she tried to drag with her. 
 
 "Tain't no use to scream, nor to run, Ruth," said the man, rush 
 ing up, and seizing the girl by the wrist with a vice-like grasp. 
 " I've found you at last, and pretty company I've found you in, too 
 I know how all these fine clothes come. Ha ! ha ! ha !" 
 
 Ruth was so utterly overcome with fright at the sight of the 
 abhorred man who had so long been her master and tyrant, under 
 the name of relative, and her mind so readily fell back into its ac 
 customed thraldom, that she could not articulate a word. In any 
 other presence or power, however great, she could have said some 
 thing in self-vindication, but here was the man who from her ear 
 liest infancy had controlled and subjugated her will, and whose very 
 voice and eye seemed to have power to re-impose upon her those 
 mental fetters which she had temporarily thrown off. 
 
 Gertrude, indeed, spoke for her friend, as soon as her great 
 terror permitted, but her faint voice was lost amid the jeers of a 
 mob which had gathered quickly around to witness the unusual 
 sport. 
 
 " You can go, if you want to," said Shay; "I don't want 
 nothin' of you ; though you ought to be took up, if rights was 
 done." 
 
 Placing Ruth between himself and his companion as he spoke, 
 they attempted to march off with her, but the poor child having 
 recovered a little vitality, struggled violently, and-called piteously 
 on Gertrude for aid. 
 
 " Oh, will no one help us ?" exclaimed Miss Van Kleeck, flitting 
 around the outside of the circle of men and boys interposed be 
 tween her and her late companion; "is there no good man hero 
 to save the child ?"
 
 240 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " What's tlie row ?" inquired one of a pair of shabby-genteel 
 young men, with cigars in their mouths, who came up at the mo 
 ment and stopped near to Gertrude. 
 
 " Oh, sir, they are carrving off a little girl ; they have no right 
 to her, I assure you. Won't you please to stop them ?" 
 
 " Hallo there !" shouted one of the men, " let that girl alone, 
 won't you ? Joe run around to the station and call a police officer 
 we'll see about this" 
 
 " It's all right, Jem," said another, addressing the would-be 
 philanthropist ; " it's his daughter, and she ran away, and this 
 one is" 
 
 A wink finished the sentence, and the man, after staring a few 
 seconds rudely at Gertrude, passed on heedless of her protesta 
 tions." 
 
 Shay and his assistant, in the meantime, had succeeded in start 
 ing with their prisoner, whom they half dragged, half carried a 
 few steps, followed by the rabble, and by the almost swooning 
 young lady. 
 
 " Bring her in here," said a burly, red-faced man, who had stood 
 in the doorway of his own grocery, watching the fracas, and who 
 now thought he could turn it to his own account, by getting the 
 crowd into his shop ; " bring her in here, and let's have the whole 
 story." 
 
 The mob poured into the groggery, nothing loth, completely 
 filling it, and Shay at once began to explain his conduct, which 
 was in substance as follows : The girl, he said, was his niece, but 
 that she in fact had always been the same as his daughter, as she 
 had lived with nim since her infancy, and her parents were both 
 dead. She had been enticed away from his house by one of those 
 piratical Yankees who was to be tried and hung in a few days. 
 How she came here, he did not know, but he supposed after the 
 man's arrest she had fallen in with bad women, who had brought 
 her here.
 
 THE PKI8ONEE OF THE BOBDEB. 241 
 
 The grocery keeper said she ought to be ashamed of herselfj 
 and a dozen others said the same, and whatever Ruth had to 
 say was lost in the clinking of glasses and decanters which fol 
 lowed. Shay and his companions treated pretty freely, and alto 
 gether a Bedlamite confusion was soon produced, during which 
 the child became mute, despairing, and motionless. 
 
 Gertrude had not waited to hear the speech of Shay, for she 
 saw that she could neither get into the room, nor be listened to 
 if she did. As a last hope, therefore, she ran up the street with 
 great rapidity towards the residence of Mr. Strong, hoping she 
 might get there in time to bring him to the rescue of her 
 friend. 
 
 From the moment that Ruth found herself in the power of her 
 soi-disant uncle, and deserted by Miss Van Kleeck, utter despair 
 took possession of her mind, benumbing all her faculties, and 
 rendering her incapable of any serious resistance to her perse 
 cutor's designs. She felt certain that she was doomed to a return 
 to her former dreadful state of bondage, the horrors of which she 
 shuddered to contemplate, and that the late magical change in 
 her condition, with all its dazzling hopes for the future, was 
 to pass away like a dream forever. Without a struggle, for 
 struggles she had seen to be useless, she accompanied Shay to his 
 lodgings at a second-rate hotel in an obscure quarter of the town, 
 and she heard without reply the harsh invectives which he be 
 stowed upon her by the way. It was even with something like 
 a sense of guilt that she listened to her tyrant, so great was his 
 influence over her, and so accustomed bad she been to be told, 
 from her infancy, that she was perverse and wicked. He told her 
 now, what he had often said before, and what she feared was true, 
 that she had been given to him by her parents before their death, 
 and that he had the same lawful power over her until she came of 
 age, which her own father would have had, if living. There was no 
 law, he said, which could take her from him, and certainly no 
 
 11
 
 242 THE PRISONER OF TIIE BORDER. 
 
 one, and, least of all, any rascally Yankee, ever should be allowed 
 to do it without the help of the .law. 
 
 The case looked too strong for hope, and so Ruth gave it up, 
 and thought the sooner it was all over, and she was back again to 
 feel the worst of what she had to endure, the better. 
 
 She soon learned there was to be no delay in sending her 
 home. Shay could not, indeed, himself leave the city, because 
 he was compelled to remain as a witness in the approaching trial 
 of Vrail. But Hull, the man who had assisted in capturing the 
 child, was a neighbor of his, who having come to town on busi 
 ness of his own, had been induced to take part in the rare sport 
 which had resulted so successfully, and was now made willing, by 
 a slight compensation, to hasten his departure for home, in order 
 to secure the trophy of his own and his friend's valor. For Shay 
 had had a glimpse of Ruth's late protector, the heavy-fisted Gar 
 ret, and notwithstanding his assumed confidence of retaining his 
 prize, he preferred not to come in conflict with the young man. 
 It had been, indeed, while Ruth was walking with him and Ger 
 trude on the previous day, that Shay had first discovered and 
 recognized her, and he had been carefully watching, with his ally, 
 ever since for an opportunity to meet her unaccompanied by so. 
 formidable a champion. Gertrude's presence alone had almost 
 deterred him from his design, for guilt is always cowardly ; but he 
 feared so good an opportunity might not again occur, and trust 
 ing to the favorable locality in which he was enabled to encoun 
 ter his victim, and to the promptness of his measures for removing 
 her beyond reach, he resolved on the attempt. 
 
 The inn at which he had taken lodgings, and to which he had 
 conducted Ruth, was not many rods distant from the steamboat 
 landing, and he remained with his friend and their trembling 
 prisoner in his room until a little before five o'clock in the after 
 noon, which was the stated time for the vessel to start, when they 
 set out together for the boat. Ruth, of course, had no baggage,
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 243 
 
 and Hull had only a light portmanteau, which he was about to 
 take in his hand, when the more wary Shay, beckoning to a stout, 
 broad-shouldered porter at the door, placed the box in his 
 charge. 
 
 " It is to go to the steamboat," he said, " and we want you to 
 keep close by us until we get on board. I will see you paid." 
 
 He added something in a low tone, which did not reach Ruth's 
 ear. 
 
 " Oh, if that's the case," said the porter, " you had better let 
 me call Joe, the ostler ; he's a jolly fellow for a row, and he'll be 
 glad to go." 
 
 " Let him come along, though I don't think there'll be any 
 trouble, for they'll be safe aboard in five minutes, and in ten more 
 the steamer will be under way." 
 
 Joe was called, however, and grinning with satisfaction at the 
 implied compliment to his prowess, he took hold of one end of the 
 small trunk, of which the porter held the other, and the two, car 
 rying their light load like some plaything between them, followed 
 close on the steps of the travellers. Ruth did not suspect that 
 they were a guard for her, and having no longer any hope, their 
 presence, fortunately, gave her no additional apprehension. She 
 submitted passively to all the requirements of her master, walking 
 faster or slower, as directed by him, and even trying to remember 
 some messages which he bade her deliver to his wife when she 
 arrived at home. But the hated vision of that home rose before 
 her as he spoke, and T*ith it came the sweet remembrance of all 
 which she had lost, renewing her agitation, and increasing it 
 almost to madness ; but she was hurried rapidly along, amidst a 
 crowd which thickened as they approached the wharf, among 
 carriages, and carts, and porters staggering under heavy loads, 
 all hastening to the landing, where the ready vessel was adding 
 to and outsounding all the din with the noise of discharging 
 steam.
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 JACK SHAY AND HIS GANG. 
 
 WHEN the distracted Gertrude fled from the scene of her young 
 friend's capture to seek for aid, she ran, as has already been nar 
 rated, with great rapidity towards the residence of Mr. Strong, 
 but soon exhausted by excitement, and by the violence of her 
 exertions, she was obliged to abate her speed to a fast walk. Even 
 this velocity her failing strength compelled her to diminish, until 
 her progression became like that of one who, in a dream, attempts 
 to fly from danger, and finds each step more difficult than the 
 last, until his limbs seem chained by some viewless power to the 
 earth. Compelled to pause, she looked back to see if the kidnap 
 pers had yet emerged from the shop with their prisoner, but 
 seeing nothing of the crowd, she took courage, and with recovered 
 breath again darted forward, heedless of the wondering gaze with 
 which she was followed, and of the hasty questions of sympathy 
 as she passed, for she had now reached the more gcuteel portion of 
 the street, but she dared not again trust to the championship of 
 strangers. 
 
 She did not see that doors were thrown open, and that windows 
 of stately dwellings were thronged with fair faces to behold her 
 flight; she did not heed that a gust of wind snatched the rich 
 tippet from her neck, and sent it whirling down the street ; she 
 only saw the near residence of the friend whose aid she sought, and 
 into whose office, panting, but speechless, she burst. 
 
 244
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 24:5 
 
 The amazed lawyer rose hastily from his book-strewn table ; the 
 pens of half a dozen clerks became suddenly stationary, and all 
 eyes were turned upon the fair client, who stood supporting her 
 self by the open door, vaiuly essaying to speak. 
 
 " Why, Miss Van Kleeck," exclaimed the barrister, advancing 
 quickly to her, and placing a chair at her side; "pray be seated, 
 and tell me what is the niaMer. A glass of water here, George ! 
 and Edwards, please to step into the house and bring some 
 wine." 
 
 Gertrude shook her head, and pushed aside the proffered water, 
 without thanks. 
 
 " You must go with me quickly," she said ; " I will tell you as 
 we go along." 
 
 " We shall lose nothing by knowing our business before we 
 start," replied the lawyer, coolly taking his hat and cane as he 
 spoke, but waiting for further information. 
 
 Gertrude was obliged to explain, but it was far from a lucid 
 statement which her agitation permitted her to make, yet by a 
 few rapid questions the barrister obtained all the facts which he 
 deemed it necessary to know. 
 
 " I can do nothing without process," he said ; " but I will " 
 
 " Oh, no, no ; I cannot -wait for that ; they will take her away ; 
 I must seek help elsewhere." 
 
 " I will accompany you instantly ; but let me first leave direc 
 tions which will render my interference of service to you." 
 
 He quickly wrote on a slip of paper the names of the neces 
 sary parties, and handed it to his most advanced student. 
 
 " A habeas corpus, Mr. Jones," he said, " as quick as pen can 
 draw it Edwards will go for an officer while the writ is being 
 prepared, and one of the young men will be on the watch to tell 
 you as nearly as possible where to follow us ; 1 only know that it 
 is somewhere down this street. Mr. Thompson, you and Mr. 
 Smith may accompany us, if you choose."
 
 246 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 This permission, which was equivalent to a command, was ac 
 cepted with great alacrity by the individuals named, who, Ger 
 trude did not fail to observe, were two of the stoutest young men 
 in the room, and who became at once the objects of envy to their 
 less favored companions. 
 
 "I say, Tom," said Thompson, lingering at the door a moment 
 until the lady and the barrister had passed out of hearing, " don't 
 hurry with that writ, you know ; give us a chance, and we'll do 
 it up without the sheriff. Here, Sam, give us that other shil- 
 lelah ; that stupid Smith has actually gone with nothing but his 
 fists." 
 
 The students, each swinging a heavy cane, quickly overtook 
 their companions, and the whole party proceeded on a very rapid 
 walk down the street the impatient Gertrude fairly dragging the 
 lawver, whose offered arm she had accepted. 
 
 " Faster ! faster ! they will be gone," she said, " and then I 
 know I shall never see dear Ruth again and he would be so 
 grieved if she were lost." 
 
 " You mean Mr. Vrail, I presume." 
 
 <; Yes ; a little quicker we are almost there now." 
 
 "We cannot go quicker without positively running," replied 
 the panting barrister, " and I really do not like to do that." 
 
 " The young lady gave a slight scream at this instant, exclaim 
 ing, " Oh, there is Garry !" and slipping her arm from that of her 
 grave companion, she darted across the street to meet her cousin, 
 and inform him of the great disaster. 
 
 The story was quickly told, and in another instant the alarmed 
 young man had joined the pursuers, or, rather, had preceded them, 
 and was the first to reach the shop designated by Gertrude as that 
 where she had left Ruth in charge of her kidnappers. 
 
 But here all was now quiet. The red-faced proprietor stood 
 behind his counter, leaning his elbows upon it, and watching a 
 game of draughts between two of his customers, who were seated
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 24:7 
 
 on a bench, while a third was lazily lingering over the remains of 
 a glass of ale at the bar, and looking wishfully at the inaccessible 
 decanters behind it. 
 
 " No one else was there, and Garret, who thought he had mis 
 taken the place, waited for the remainder of the party to come up, 
 which they did very quickly. 
 
 "They are gone! they are gone!" exclaimed Gertrude in de 
 spairing accents. " Oh, why did I leave her ?" 
 
 " Are you quite certain that this is the place, Miss Van Kleeck !'* 
 asked the barrister. 
 
 " Yes, certain ; that is the very man who asked them to come 
 in." 
 
 Mr. Strong stepped into the shop, and questioned the grocer, 
 who affected much ignorance on the subject. 
 
 There had been a great many people in his shop, he said, and 
 he had heard something about a young girl who had run away, 
 but he had been too busy waiting upon his customers to pay much 
 attention to the matter. 
 
 " Which way did they go with the girl ?" 
 
 " I did not rightly notice, but I think in that direction," he said, 
 pointing down a street in which he knew they did not go. 
 
 " He said the girl would be a hundred miles from here to-mor 
 row morning," said one of the draught-players, " and he would see 
 that she did not get away again. He was a-going to send her 
 home with one of his neighbors to-night that man, I suppose, 
 that helped to efctch her." 
 
 " To the steamboat ! to the steamboat ! it leaves at five o'clock !" 
 shouted Garret, leaping from the shop, and coursing the streets 
 like a greyhound on the chase. 
 
 The clerks followed at a less rapid pace, but still running, and 
 Mr. Strong, having the good fortune to catch sight of an unem 
 ployed hackney coach, immediately engaged it for himself and 
 Gertrude, giving orders to drive with speed to the steamboat land-
 
 248 THE PRISONER OF THE IORDER. 
 
 ing. There was need of haste, for it lacked scarcely a Quarter of 
 an hour of the stated time for the vessel's departure. 
 
 The hackman did not spare his horses, but they did not over-' 
 take the fleet Van Vrank, whose desperate efforts were caused 
 by the painful reflection that if Ruth were lost it would be through 
 his remissness. Never for a moment abating his headlong velo 
 city, and seeming by intuition to select the shortest routes, he 
 arrived, panting, at the crowded pier, long in advance of the im 
 peded vehicle, and of his pedestrian followers. He was none too 
 soon. Scarcely had he stationed himself beside the passage-plank 
 which stretched from the wharf to the boat, where with flashing 
 eyes, he peered closely into the approaching throng of passengers, 
 when, to his great joy, he discovered Ruth among them, closely 
 surrounded by her escort, and evidently quite submissive to them. 
 
 Fortunately, he was not seen, or, at least, was not recognized 
 by Shay or his friend, who, having accomplished so much of their 
 way without interruption, seemed no longer to anticipate trouble ; 
 and as they came to the plank they fell, for the first time, into 
 single file, for the purpose of more easily passing the return cur 
 rent of porters, draymen, and others who were going out. 
 
 It was at this critical moment that Ruth felt an arm passed 
 gently around her waist, and found herself lifted up and borne 
 quickly in a lateral direction from the crowded gangway, where 
 she was set down in a comparatively open space. 
 
 She half uttered a scream, but catching a glimpse of her 
 friend, and hearing his well-known voice, she became silent, and 
 with quick perception and ready tact she obeyed him when he 
 directed her to stand behind him, for she saw her captors rushing 
 furiously after her. 
 
 Shay, although in front of the child at the time of her seizure, 
 had retained hold of her hand, and when she was snatched away, 
 he, of course, became aware of it, while Hull and the porters, 
 who were close behind, saw the whole transaction, which was too
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDEB. 24:9 
 
 quickly done to admit of their interference. But they now rushed 
 pell-mell upon the daring intruder, and without a word of parley, 
 three of them assailed him at once, while the fourth, Shay him 
 self, dodged around the combatants, seeking to seize upon and 
 regain his prize. 
 
 Garret, nothing daunted, succeeded, by a few well directed and 
 ponderous blows, in speedily grounding two of his enemies, but 
 the pugilistic ostler, who was, unfortunately, a well-trained boxer, 
 proved a more serious antagonist, dealing him some heavy hits, 
 and affording little opportunity for any effective return. 
 
 A crowd, of course, gathered around them, some greatly enjoy 
 ing the sport, and some seeking to terminate the combat, but the 
 absence of police force, as usual on such occasions, prevented any 
 effectual interference with the affray. Van Vrank was impeded 
 by the necessity of retaining a position which should shield Ruth 
 from her watchful adversary, who was too wary to come within 
 the sweep of his long arms, and who resorted to invective as a 
 substitute for valor. He denounced Garret as a scoundrel Yankee, 
 who had stolen his niece, and wanted to carry her off to the 
 States, and he asked the people if they would stand by and see it 
 done. 
 
 " Shame ! shame ! do you want more than four to one ?" shouted 
 a porter, who stood, with a heavy trunk on his shoulder, watching 
 the combat, and a laugh among the crowd indicated a sympathy 
 with the weaker party. 
 
 " She isn't his niece, gentlemen," said Garry, knocking down 
 the venturous Hull, for the second time, as he spoke, and then 
 continuing his remarks, with a watchful eye upon the ostler, and 
 apparently without much fatigue ; " he stole the child himself, 
 and I am her friend and protector." 
 
 A shriek from Ruth at this moment indicated some new dan 
 ger, and, at the same instant, Garret felt himself grasped from 
 behind by the resuscitated porter, while the two other assailants 
 
 11*
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 at or.ce grappled with him in front, and despite the most Hercu 
 lean efforts, he was borne to the ground. 
 
 "Now's your time !" shouted Hull; and Shay, who seemed to 
 be of the same opinion, improved the moment to rush forward 
 and grasp the trembling girl's arm, and by some threatening 
 words, in that voice so sure to subdue her, he compelled her 
 silence, (who was there now to appeal to ?) and half led, half 
 dragged her onward. Hull followed, leaving the prostrate man to 
 the care of the two menials, for the boat's bell was ringing for 
 the last time, and there was but a few remaining minutes to 
 secure their passage. 
 
 But at that instant other actors came upon the stage. The stu 
 dents, Thompson and Smith, made their appearance, panting, in 
 the crowd, and confronted the luckless Shay, at the moment that 
 he was about to step for the second time upon the vessel. 
 
 "Stand back here, if you please!" shouted Thompson; "I 
 have a writ for you, sir !" (The writ was half a mile behind.) 
 " No kidnapping here, if you please !" 
 
 " Not on British soil," interposed Smith, bluffly, taking hold 
 of one arm of the bewildered girl, while his companion grasped 
 the other. " Please to consider yourself in our custody, and fol 
 low us." 
 
 The air of authority with which the young men spoke, 
 and their genteel dress and bearing, had an effect for a 
 moment, but the cunning Shay, after an instant's reflection, 
 demanded to see the process by virtue of which they assumed to 
 act. 
 
 " Oh, you'll see it soon enough ; come along, sir !" said Thomp 
 son, who was quite willing that his orders should be disregarded, 
 if they could succeed in getting off with Ruth, with whom they 
 had begun to retreat through the crowd. 
 
 " All ashore that's going !" shouted a voice from the boat, and 
 the amazed Shay, who saw himself so nearly foiled by what he
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 251 
 
 began to believe a mere trick, rushed desperately after the young 
 men, accompanied by Hull, and calling loudly also upon his 
 other allies for help. 
 
 They were quite .at liberty, for Garret had shaken them off. 
 and regained his feet, and was at the side of Ruth and her new 
 protectors, quite willing and ready to encounter them afresh when 
 they came up, but fortunately the tardy arrival of a pair of police 
 officers prevented a new collision. 
 
 Shay appealed vociferously to the men in authority to restore 
 to him his niece, who, he assured them, was being forcibly taken 
 away from his rightful control, and as his companion Hull and 
 the two porters seconded his assertions, he seemed likely to prove 
 successful. 
 
 " Ask the girl herself whether we are taking her against her 
 will," said Thompson to the officer. 
 
 * Oh, no, no," cried Ruth ; " don't let him get me again," and 
 she clung close to the side of the protecting student, as Shay 
 advanced towards her. 
 
 " It's no matter what she says, you know," added Hull ; " she 
 is but a child, and he is her uncle and lawful guardian. She 
 wants to run away with them chaps. Be quick, now, my men, or 
 the boat will be off." 
 
 "Don't hurry," said Garry, laughing ; "here comes a man who 
 can tell you the whole story, gentlemen, and who can tell you 
 what you ought to do. Here's 'Squire Strong." 
 
 The lawyer's carriage, which had been long impeded by the 
 throng of vehicles on the wharf, stopped at their side as he spoke, 
 and Gertrude gave a shout of joy as she saw Ruth so near her. 
 
 Mr. Strong leaped out, and speedily learning how affairs stood, 
 he said to the officials, who knew him well 
 
 " You perceive that there is no proof of any kind that this 
 man is what he claims to be, a relation and guardian of the child. 
 Let her, therefore, decide for herself with whom she will go. If
 
 252 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 with me, I will be responsible for her appearance, whenever 
 legally called upon." 
 
 " All right, sir ; we know you ; let the girl choose," replied 
 one of the officers. 
 
 " Who will you go with, Ruth ?" 
 
 " With Gertrude ! with Gertrude !" she exclaimed, giving a 
 frightened look at Shay, and then darting to the carriage, the 
 door of which had been left open, and springing in, she threw 
 herself sobbing into the arms of her delighted friend. 
 
 Utterly baffled and discomfited, and conscious that he had not 
 even a pretext for any proceedings to recover his lost slave, for 
 she was nothing more to him, the enraged Shay muttered some 
 idle threats, aud turned away, accompanied by his coadjutors, 
 while a very decided cheer arose from a portion of the crowd who 
 had been interested spectators of the scene. 
 
 Garry, bruised, soiled, and with torn habiliments, was compelled 
 to accompany his friends in the carriage, but he was too much 
 delighted with the successful result of his championship, and with 
 the very evident gratitude of Ruth, to think of the sorry figure 
 which he made. 
 
 As to the students, it would be difficult to say, whether they 
 best enjoyed their own share in the exploit, or the great chagrin 
 of their colleague, Young, who came up, with his dilatory writ 
 and a pair of sheriff's officers, just at the moment when all parties 
 were starting for home.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 A TRIAL AN UNEXPECTED WITNESS. 
 
 THE delight which Gertrude experienced at the reqovery of her 
 young friend, for whom her attachment had daily increased, 
 alleviated for awhile the intensity of that suffering which had 
 arisen from her apprehensions for Harry. 
 
 Success of any kind always strengthens the faculty of hope, 
 and Gertrude willingly allowed her joy to become an augury of 
 that greater happiness which, with almost sanguine expectation, 
 she dared to anticipate as near at hand. But ere the following 
 day had passed that day which preceded the one on which 
 Harry's trial was to take place her heart again failed, and she 
 looked forward to the great event of the morrow as one too 
 terrible in its possible results to contemplate. 
 
 She could not forget that her own friend, and the friend 
 and counsel of Harry, with every disposition to encourage 
 them both, had warned her again and again that there was 
 the greatest danger of his conviction, despite every effort that 
 could be made in his behalf; and in her last interview with the 
 lawyer on that very day, the sad earnestness of his look and of his 
 voice had impressed her with all the overwhelming depth of his 
 own apprehensions. 
 
 Mr. Strong had advised both her and Ruth to be present at the 
 trial, though not informing her of his reasons for such a course, 
 and with great effort she resolved to comply with his request, for, 
 
 858
 
 254 THE PKISONEK OF THE BORDEK. 
 
 after all that she had undergone, she was unwilling to risk any 
 thing for want of further endurance. Harry, indeed, would pro 
 bably see her, and suspect her agency in his defence, but the 
 crisis was too great, and the events which depended on the 
 morrow's doings were too momentous to admit of being counter 
 poised by any scruples on these points, however commendable the 
 sentiment from which they sprung. Let him know all, if he 
 must. She asked nothing but to save him. Let the world deride, 
 if it would. She could bear even that, hut she could not bear the 
 reproaches of her own conscience, or the bitter grief of her heart, 
 if Harry were lost, and she had withheld any effort in his 
 behalf. 
 
 Ruth was eager to go. With her usually sanguine heart, she 
 believed that she could do something, she knew not what, to 
 assist the prisoner ; and her confident anticipations strengthened 
 the heart of Gertrude, and emboldened her for the performance 
 of her passive, but painful task. 
 
 Yan Vrank had continued to pay daily visits to the prisoners, 
 and contributed in every practicable way to their comfort, and 
 had given them what encouragement he dared to offer of a safe 
 deliverance ; but Harry did not allow his mind to be dazzled by 
 a hope which he knew might prove entirely illusive. Yet life 
 had become doubly dear to him since he had suspected for some 
 thing had awakened the suspicion that his unavowed but power 
 ful benefactor was she to whom his heart had so long paid its 
 secret homage. Not that he by any means supposed his affection 
 to be reciprocated by Gertrude, for with his knowledge of her 
 generous and compassionate nature, he could account for her con 
 duct without resort to so pleasing a hypothesis. He did not 
 indeed suspect half that she had done and was doing for him 
 he did not dream that she was in Canada, (hat she was near him, 
 that she had personally employed and consulted counsel in his 
 behalf, and, least of all, that she was to be in attendance upon his
 
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 255 
 
 trial ; but if he had known all these things, he would still have 
 looked upon them as the results of a noble philanthropy alone. 
 
 The day and the hour so long anticipated came at last, and 
 Harry Vrail was taken from prison and conducted to the place 
 of trial. Though he went forth with sad forebodings of his return 
 in perhaps a few short hours as a condemned and doomed man, 
 yet he went with firm and elastic tread, and his face, radiant with 
 the fresh light of youth, was free from all trace of the anxiety 
 which, despite the trustful and resigned tenor of his contempla 
 tive moments, now forced itself upon his mind. He saw with a 
 shudder the dread instrument of death as he passed it, but at the 
 next instant his eye rested tranquilly upon the calm blue sky, 
 from which it had been so long excluded, seeming to imbibe its 
 serenity and to reflect its radiance. 
 
 Apparelled with care for the occasion, yet without any ap 
 proach to gaudiness, the unconscious elegance and refinement of 
 his appearance, and his youthful and innocent look, seemed to 
 impress all beholders as he entered a crowded court-room, be 
 tween two grim custodians, and took his seat in the prisoner's 
 box, while his vigilant guards ranged themselves carefully on either 
 side. 
 
 Remote from him, heavily veiled, and with eyes veiled yet more 
 by streaming tears, two trembling females sat, amidst many others 
 of their sex, in a portion of the room allotted to ladies, and 
 which, as now, was often crowded during trials of great interest, 
 or when any distinguished forensic display was anticipated. 
 
 Everything was ready for the opening of the trial, and the pro 
 cess of empanelling the jury was at once commenced, but was 
 greatly protracted by a free use on the part of Mr. Strong of the 
 prisoner's right of peremptory challenge. 
 
 Many were set aside whom the lawyer happened to recognize 
 as violent partisans of the government, and as vindictive opponents 
 of the revolutionists, and many more with whom he was not per-
 
 256 THE 1'KISONEB OF THE BORDER. 
 
 sonally acquainted, were refused on the advice of his secret agents 
 at hand, who knew or fancied some cause of distrust. 
 
 Some, again, the astute counsellor rejected without a question, 
 solely on account of their appearance, and before the panel was 
 finally filled, he had exhausted nearly the whole privilege, exten 
 sive as it is, which the law humanely allows to every man who is 
 on trial for his life. 
 
 The prosecuting attorney, a harsh, severe man, of a very 
 pompous air, who had been accustomed to do up his work on 
 these state trials with very little opposition, and with every facil 
 ity from a willing court, was surprised to find, on the present 
 occasion, an array of the most eminent talent engaged for the 
 prisoner, numbering not less than four of the very elite of the pro 
 fession. 
 
 This circumstance, and the vigilance used in empanelling the 
 jury, convinced him, as he said in his opening address, that a 
 great effort was to be made to rob justice of a victim, which 
 attempt he should trust to the good sense and loyalty of the jurors 
 to defeat. 
 
 The prisoner, although young, he said, had been an influential 
 and leading officer of the brigand band which had invaded the 
 province, and although they might not be able to prove positively 
 that he bore a commission in the army, they would at least show 
 that he was an intimate and confidential friend of the chief of the 
 banditti, who, thanks to the intelligence of a Canadian jury, had 
 already paid the forfeit of his crimes. 
 
 The irascible attorney grew excited as he proceeded in his 
 remarks, seeming to wax wroth at the bare contemplation of the 
 prisoner's escape. 
 
 Why so unusual an effort was to be made in his behalf, he said, 
 glancing at the silent but powerful legal army opposed to him, 
 he could not imagine, and he would not trouble the jury by con 
 jecturing. It at least showed that the prisoner was a man of
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 257 
 
 means and influence, and, therefore, one of whom it was the more 
 necessary to make a striking example. The Fourth of July heroes 
 of Yankeedoru, he said, had boasted over their wine cups how 
 their fathers had whipped the British, until some of them had 
 grown courageous enough to make an experiment of their valor 
 on Canadian soil. " Our soldiers," he concluded, " have done 
 their duty in conquering and capturing them ; it remains for us to 
 do ours" 
 
 With great majesty of air, and with as much seeming confi 
 dence in the success of the prosecution as if he were already 
 listening to the death-sentence from the court, the attorney sat 
 down and called, as his first witness, John Shay, by whom, he 
 said, he should prove the prisoner's confession, while taking refuge 
 in his house, that he was a member of the patriot army. 
 
 The circumstances of that confession, and the deceit and 
 treachery of Shay, which will be remembered by the reader, were 
 all well known to the defendant's counsel, who still hoped to make 
 a strong point on the non-identification of the accused as one of 
 the invaders. On merely legal exceptions, although prepared to 
 interpose a perfect net-work of these, they placed but little reli 
 ance, for the court had again and again, in former trials, broken 
 down all these flimsy barriers. There was the less chance of 
 technical objections, because the indictment had been framed 
 under a new law, passed since the border troubles began, expressly 
 for the trial of citizens of the United States who had taken up 
 arms against Canada, and who had entered the province with 
 hostile intent. Shay testified positively and with great alacrity to 
 all which the prosecuting officer had expected. He fully identi 
 fied the prisoner as the man who had come to his house in the 
 evening, a few hours after the battle at Windmill Point, in com 
 pany with a negro, both being armed. Their fatigue, their hunger, 
 their anxiety to be rowed across 'the river, and, finally, V rail's 
 confession to him that they were patriots, escaped from the de-
 
 258 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 feated army, were all positively and distinctly narrated, while 
 thousands of eager listeners held their breath to catch the fatal 
 testimony which fell from the witness. 
 
 He next proceeded to give the particulars of the arrest. He 
 left, he said, the defendant and the negro in his house, and went 
 to the "Point" for assistance. When he returned, accompanied 
 by soldiers, they fled, were pursued several miles, and were 
 arrested in the very act of launching a boat in which to cross the 
 river to the States. " If we had been three minutes later," he 
 added, exultingly, " we should have lost them." 
 
 The witness said nothing about his own pretence of friendship 
 for the fugitives, and for the patriot cause, by which he had won 
 their confidence, nor of his violated promise to aid in their escape ; 
 nothing, in short, which could fasten upon himself the merited 
 charge of falsehood and treachery. He found it, indeed, an easy 
 and gratifying task to tell his story on its first direct recital, and 
 had begun to fancy himself quite a hero in the estimation of 
 the audience ; but when the poor knave fell into the hands of Mr. 
 Strong 1 on the cross-examination, both himself and his evidence 
 
 O ' 
 
 assumed a very different aspect. 
 
 Forced to testify to his own perfidy, and to his violated hospi 
 tality, and driven, in the attempt to evade the truth, to a series of 
 contradictory and irreconcilable answers, the miserable man soon 
 found himself so thoroughly self-impeached, that even the prose 
 cuting attorney angrily dismissed him from the stand. 
 
 A gleam of hope electrified the heart of the prisoner and his 
 friends at this result, but other witnesses were at once brought 
 forward. The soldiers who had assisted at the capture of Vrail 
 successively came upon the stand, and swore to all the particulars 
 of the arrest, but the utter darkness of the night had prevented 
 any of them from seeing his face at the time so as to fully iden 
 tify it now. On reaching Prescott they had only seen his features 
 indistinctly as he passed into the jail, and on the ensuing morn-
 
 THE PBISOXEH OF THE BOEDER. 259 
 
 ing, when the prisoners were brought out, this man now on trial, 
 they said, was among them, and was pointed out to them as the 
 individual they had captured on the previous evening. This was 
 the extent of their testimony, and the evident wrath and cha 
 grin of the prosecutor showed very plainly that he considered it 
 of no value. It left everything uncertain. Even if the jury would 
 believe that the defendant was the person arrested by Shay and 
 his companions, there was no positive proof of his having been in 
 the battle. He had acknowledged nothing to the soldiers, and 
 Shay's testimony of his confession, on which so great reliance had 
 been placed, was shaken beyond all hope of reparation. 
 
 When the court, showing some impatience, asked the prosecu 
 tor who was his next witness, and when that baffled gentleman 
 replied, with a very disconcerted air, that he did not know, the 
 exultant expression of Counsellor Strong and his associates showed 
 plainly that they considered the battle won. A breath of relief, 
 long suspended, went up from the heaving breast of the excited 
 prisoner, and Gertrude, straining eye and ear to catch every 
 favorable indication, almost swooned with the tumultuous emotions 
 of her heart. 
 
 At this moment the figure of the repudiated Shay, gliding 
 through the crowd, approached the chair of the attorney gene 
 ral ; his long arm, and his malign and cunning countenance were 
 stretched out towards that officer, and he whispered loud enough 
 to be heard half across the silent court room 
 
 " Call Ruth Shay!" 
 
 Counsellor Strong started as if electrified by the words he 
 glanced at Vrail and saw that his countenance suddenly changed 
 to an expression of alarm he looked at Gertrude, and he saw 
 her head droop slowly to the rail before her. 
 
 " Who is she, and what does she know ?" asked the prosecutor, 
 impatiently. 
 
 " She is my niece she was present she knows all."
 
 260 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 " Are you certain ?" was the quick, earnest response of the 
 eager lawyer. 
 
 " Certain." 
 
 " Did she hear the confession you speak of?" 
 
 " Yes yes, everything everything." 
 
 With all the exultation of look which the prisoner's counsel 
 had so lately exhibited, but had now, alas ! lost, their opponent 
 passed the name of the new witness to the crier of the court, and 
 at the next moment the arches of the building were ringing with 
 the words 
 
 " Ruth Shay !" 
 
 Again and again was the summons repeated without response. 
 
 All eyes were turned towards the quarter where the ladies were 
 assembled, and many saw a trembling child hiding her face in the 
 lap of an older, but equally terrified companion, who was idly 
 trying to shield her from view.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 HEROISM. 
 
 THE attorney-general immediately made out the necessary 
 legal process to enable him to enforce the attendance of the reluc 
 tant witness, caused it to be served upon her, and informed her, 
 in as mild a tone as his habitual harshness could be softened into, 
 that, she must come upon the stand. 
 
 She paid no heed to him, nor to the severer voice in which the 
 judge informed her that she must obey ; and when the sheriff, in 
 obedience to the mandate of the court, advanced and laid his 
 hand upon her arm, she gave utterance to a scream and partially 
 swooned. 
 
 In that condition she was brought forward, and placed upon a 
 chair on the witness stand, and when a glass of water had been 
 put to her pale lips, and a draught of air had been admitted from 
 an adjacent window, she revived and looked wildly around, seem 
 ing yet scarcely conscious of her position. 
 
 The prosecutor being convinced that so reluctant a witness must 
 have decisive evidence to give, eagerly proceeded to his examina 
 tion. The oath was recited to her inattentive ears, the Bible was 
 pressed against her unresisting lips, and a thousand heads bent 
 forward to catch the first tones of that voice which few doubted 
 must prove fatal to the hapless prisoner. 
 
 Ruth saw them not. She saw only the saddened face of Harry 
 Vrail, and the alarmed expression of Counsellor Strong, each of 
 whom was gazing intently at her. At that moment a marked 
 
 861
 
 262 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 change came over her countenance, a sudden color suffused her 
 fair, pale cheeks, her eye kindled with unusual light, and rested 
 with a proud, defiant look upon the lawyer, whose first questions, 
 in a conciliatory tone, had just fallen upon her ear. 
 
 " Ruth, do you know the prisoner at the bar ? Have you ever 
 seen him before, and if so, please to tell the jury when and 
 where ?" 
 
 Such were the questions to which, amidst the profoundest 
 silence, all ears awaited an answer. But no answer came ; and 
 after allowing time for the child to recover from her embarrassment, 
 the question was repeated in a yet milder tone. Still there was 
 no reply, nor did Ruth's countenance give any indication of em 
 barrassment or hesitation. 
 
 Again and again were the interrogations repeated with slight 
 variations in terms, but soon with a decided change of tone. 
 Severity took the place of gentleness, and wrath flashed from the 
 lawyer's eyes, as, in a loud voice, he commanded a reply, warning 
 her, at the same time, to remember her oath. 
 
 Ruth remained silent. Her countenance did not change. Her 
 eye, unquailing, met the fierce gaze of her questioner, and her 
 compressed lips spoke the firmness of her resolution. Only the 
 silent heaving of her chest evinced her deep emotion. 
 
 The attorney-general now informed the witness that she would 
 be compelled to testify, and that it was in his power to send her 
 immediately to prison if she continued refractory. 
 
 His threats and persuasions proving unavailing, the judge next 
 addressed her, with great dignity, yet with a kind air. He 
 informed her that it was the duty of every good and loyal citizen 
 to give evidence against crime ; that she had no legal or moral 
 right to withhold her testimony out of regard for the prisoner, 
 and that her plain and only duty was to tell the truth, regardless 
 of consequences. 
 
 " Did she understand this ?" he asked.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 263 
 
 Ruth gazed on him as she had at the attorney-general, with 
 the same fixed look, and in the same imperturbable silence. 
 
 "It is no idle threat," the judge continued, " which the prose 
 cuting attorney has made. He has full power to commit you to 
 jail, and I am sorry to say it will become his duty to do so, if 
 you do not answer." 
 
 There was an increased color in the child's cheeks, but no 
 voice issued from her lips, which might have been marble for any 
 sign of opening which they gave. 
 
 " It would be a sad thing," continued his lordship, " to place a 
 young, fair girl, like you, within the stone walls of a solitary cell, 
 to remain night and day alone, to live on felon's fare, and sleep 
 on a felon's cot Do you not think so ?" 
 
 No answer. 
 
 " This is no jest, Ruth ! The laws must be sustained, and to 
 jail you will certainly go, if you do not testify. Do not think, 
 either, that your imprisonment will be brief. It may last for 
 mouths, aye, years, and this trial can be postponed to await the 
 end of your contumacy. What do you say to this?" 
 
 Ruth said to this exactly what she had said to all the rest 
 nothing. 
 
 " We are talking to a statue," said the judge. " The attorney- 
 general must do his duty." 
 
 That officer had made out the necessary process for committing 
 the witness, while the judge was addressing her, and now placed 
 it in the sherift's hands, still believing that it would not become 
 necessary to execute it, and that she would yield at the last 
 
 He was mistaken. Ruth trembled, indeed, when the sheriff 
 approached her and informed her that she must accompany him, 
 but she obeved in silence. Sobs were heard from every part of 
 the ladies' quarter of the room, and almost every man rose to 
 catch a more distinct view of the heroic girl as she passed from 
 the apartment.
 
 264 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " Who is your next witness, Mr. Gale ?" said the Judge, as soon 
 as quiet was restored ; and the prisoner's counsel, whose late 
 hopes had been revived and increased, were surprised to see that 
 the prosecuting- officer appeared by no means disconcerted at the 
 question of his lordship ; but that, on the contrary, there was an 
 unusual determination expressed in his face as he rose to reply. 
 
 " If it please your lordship," he said, " I now propose to take a 
 step which I had by no means anticipated could become necessary 
 in a case like this, where the guilt of the accused is so certain 
 and ought to have been so easily susceptible of proof. But the 
 enormity of the offence with which he stands charged, and a due 
 regard for the vindication of the law, and the safety of the pro 
 vince, seem to me to justify a resort to those extreme measures for 
 procuring evidence which such emergencies require. There is 
 now lying in the city prison, a colored man who was arrested in 
 company with the prisoner, and who, like him, was a fugitive from 
 the brigand army. He is, I am told, an intelligent person, and in 
 every respect a competent witness, and, with your permission, I 
 shall call him to the stand." 
 
 " You are aware that he must be discharged from custody, if 
 we make use of him as a witness ?" 
 
 " Most certainly. I am prepared to enter a nolle prosequi upon 
 the indictment against htm. The ends of justice scarcely require 
 such a victim, and no harm can result from his release. He has 
 evidently been the dupe of wiser heads, or rather of whiter ones, 
 for there seems to have been no wisdom in the affair at all." 
 
 " Let him be sent for, if you desire it, Mr. Gale. The court 
 has no disposition to interfere with your management of the case." 
 
 " The sheriff will then please to dispatch a messenger at once 
 for the witness, and 1 hope the court will instruct the officer to 
 see that no individual is allowed to have speech with the negro 
 until he is placed upon the stand." 
 
 Gale gave an angry glance at Mr. Strong as he made this
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 265 
 
 remark, as if he would insinuate that the contumacy of Ruth had 
 been the result of his advice or procurement. 
 
 " That is very proper," replied his lordship ; " the sheriff will see 
 to it." 
 
 Strong smiled quietly, and drummed with his fingers upon the 
 table, without reply. 
 
 Three minutes sooner, at the very instant that Gale had 
 broached his project of making black Brom a Queerfs evidence, 
 the vigilant barrister had turned partly round upon his chair, and 
 fixed his expressive eye upon one of his agents, an ex-bailiff, 
 named Welton, a small, slim man, with a very wide-awake look, 
 who immediately comprehended that something was expected of 
 him in connection with the proposed movement. He returned 
 the gaze of the lawyer with an earnest and intelligent look, and 
 the latter, as soon as he saw that the attention of his agent was 
 fally arrested, slowly turned his eyes toward the door of the 
 court-room, and theii glanced in the direction of the city prison, 
 at the same time resting a finger a moment on his lips. 
 
 Welton fully understood this pantomime, and taking his hat, he 
 slowly sauntered out of the room, but no sooner was the door 
 closed behind him than he started with the speed of the race 
 course for the jail. His former official capacity had made him 
 well acquainted with the jailer and wardens, and he had no diffi 
 culty in obtaining immediate access to the cell of Brom, whom he 
 found partaking leisurely of a choice dinner. 
 
 " You are Brom, Mr. Vrail's man," said Welton, breathlessly, as 
 he approached the bars, " ain't you ?" 
 
 " Yes," exclaimed the negro, jumping up and coming eagerly 
 forward ; " is Massa Harry free ? is he got off ?" 
 
 " No but he will be, unless they can get you to be a witness 
 against him. They are coming for you now, and they will be 
 here in a few minutes. They want to make you swear that he 
 was in the battle, for they can't prove it by any one else."
 
 266 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 " Guy !" exclaimed the negro, snapping his fingers, and cutting 
 as much of H caper as his narrow quarters would permit ; " don't 
 be afraid of me. I won't swear I swear I won't." 
 
 " But they will offer you your freedom." 
 
 " Nebber mind what they offer me jis don't you be afraid of 
 Brom. Brom knows. Won't Massa Harry be right there before 
 him, and Missa Gertrude, too ? Do you think dey goin' to make 
 Brom swear away Massa Harry's life ? No, sir, not if dey should 
 hang me twenty times over, and den twenty times more on top of 
 that, and then I wouldn't." 
 
 The negro was so energetic in his protestations that he had 
 well-nigh upset his dinner-table, and Welton became satisfied that 
 nothing was to be feared from his want of loyalty to his master, 
 however much might be apprehended from his want of dis 
 cretion. 
 
 " But they may get something out of you unawares," he added. 
 " Lawyer Strong thinks the safest course is for you not to say a 
 word when they question you. If you begin to speak, you may 
 let something slip out that will hang your master, after all." 
 
 Brom promised the utmost discretion ; and Welton, who did 
 not wish to be found there by the sheriff when he came after the 
 witness, hastened away.
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 BLACK BROM AND THE ATTORNEY-GENERAL. 
 
 BUT a short time elapsed before the sheriff's messenger arrived, 
 and the negro, guarded by that functionary and two assistants, 
 set out for the court-house, revolving, meanwhile, some strange 
 thoughts in his mind. 
 
 The law which, both in England and America, authorizes the 
 employment of one criminal as a witness against his colleagues in 
 guilt, and rewards the traitor with his freedom, is the most unjust 
 and dangerous feature of the criminal code, and ought not longer 
 to disgrace the jurisprudence of any civilized country. No more 
 powerful incentive to perjury can be imagined than that which it 
 offers, and the rights of an accused party can never be safe under 
 the operation of so unjust a principle. It is but a weak argument 
 in its favor to say that this mode of procuring evidence is but 
 seldom resorted to, and that in the hands of a discreet and just 
 prosecuting officer, the power conferred by such a law may usually 
 prove conducive to the ends of justice. A right so liable to abuse, 
 and so possibly fatal in its results to a single innocent party, can 
 find no justification in any principle of State policy, especially 
 in lands where the laws are professedly tempered with the spirit 
 of that sacred book, which says it is better that ten guilty men 
 escape, than that one innocent man should suffer. 
 
 Brom was informed on his passage to the place of trial, that he 
 was to be called as a witness against Mr. Vrail, and that if he 
 consented to testify, he would be set at liberty, and he was made 
 
 M
 
 268 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 aware, by his custodians, that such was the universal practice in 
 relation to those favored criminals who were selected as "Queen's 
 evidence." It was true he was not advised, nor required, either 
 then, or when he came upon the stand, to swear to anything more 
 or less than the simple truth, nor was his own release even to be 
 contingent upon the conviction of his master. But testify he 
 must, if he would hope to be set at liberty, and he knew very 
 well that he could not say a word in evidence without convicting 
 Harry Vrail. 
 
 We have said that Brom was revolving strange thoughts in his 
 mind ; what they were will presently appear. 
 
 He entered the court-room between his guards, and was con 
 ducted to the witness stand, where he at once became an object 
 of general curiosity and attention, and there were many whispered 
 words of indignation against the prosecution for bringing a negro 
 accomplice to swear away the life of the prisoner. 
 
 Brom was briefly informed by the attorney-general why he 
 had been sent for, and the clerk undertook to administer to him 
 the usual oath, but the negro drew hastily back, and pushed the 
 Bible from his lips. 
 
 " Dey said I was to be free" he said, nodding his head towards 
 the men who had conducted him from the jail, and who still stood 
 near him. " Where's my pardon ?" 
 
 " You must swear first," said the prosecution. 
 
 " No, no ; I must be free first I 'fraid to trust strangers." 
 
 " I can only say to you, that if you will swear to the whole 
 truth, nothing more or less, you may expect to be set at liberty. 
 We do not want you to say a word that is not strictly true." 
 
 " I shan't swear to a word that is not true, after you let me off 
 I must be let off first." 
 
 " It cannot be." 
 
 " Den let me go back to de jail," said the negro, with great 
 dignity, at the same time stepping down from the stand.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 269 
 
 " And to the gallows !" said Gale, looking sternly at him, with 
 an angry air. 
 
 " Yes, to the gallows !" returned Brom, excitedly. " How do I 
 know that I shouldn't go to the gallows after I had swore ?" 
 
 " You have my word for it, and the court's." 
 
 " I don't know you, nor the court. You inout change your 
 mind about it. I want a receipt first.". 
 
 A smile passed round the bar at the singular voucher required 
 by the negro, and even the grim Gale seemed to be moved by 
 merriment into a milder mood. 
 
 " It really matters very little to the government," he said, rising 
 and addressing the court, u how soon this man is discharged. Occu 
 pying so humble a station, and having been so evidently the dupe 
 of others, he would, if convicted have a strong claim upon the 
 executive clemency. He seems honest, and willing to tell the 
 whole truth, and as it is only the fault of his ignorance that he 
 does not understand the security afforded him by my promise, I 
 shall move the court for the privilege of entering a nolle prosequi 
 at once upon his indictment." 
 
 Both Harry Vrail and his counsel exhibited some uneasiness 
 at the singular course which events were taking, and especially 
 when the attorney -general asserted so decidedly that the witness 
 was willing to tell the whole truth ; for they did not know but 
 he might possibly have some assurances on that point which they 
 had not heard. 
 
 The judge replied, by reminding the prosecutor that he had 
 power to cancel the indictment without an order of the court a 
 fact which Gale very well knew, but he had preferred to make 
 the judge share with hirn any censure that might attach to the act. 
 
 He immediately drew out from his green bag a bundle of 
 papers, and selecting from them the indictment against the negro, 
 he seized his pen and hastily dashed across it the magical endorse 
 ment which was to render it a dead letter.
 
 270 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " You are free now, Brora," he said ; " if you have any counsel 
 of any kind, let him come forward and examine the record and 
 convince you." 
 
 " Massa Strong is my lawyer," replied Brom, with great dig 
 nity. 
 
 Strong, in the meantime, quietly reached his arm across the 
 table, receiving the quashed indictment from the hands of the 
 prosecutor, and having barely glanced at it,. he said, 
 
 " It's all right, Brom you are free." 
 
 " Are you certain, Massa Strong ?" asked the negro, with a look 
 of delight. 
 
 " Quite certain. You are free this instant" said the counsellor, 
 with marked emphasis, and bestowing a meaning look upon the 
 witness. 
 
 " Tank you much obliged," said Brom, nodding to the 
 attorney -general ; " I tank you very much." 
 
 " Very well npw then," said Gale, hastily, " the clerk will 
 please to administer the oath." 
 
 The clerk rose to do so ; but at that instant the attention of 
 the court and the jury, and the excited auditory, was diverted 
 from the witness, upon whom every eye had been earnestly fixed, 
 by a rustling movement in the ladies' quarter of the house, where 
 many had risen to allow one deeply veiled young lady to pass. 
 Gertrude had been in agony ever since the moment that she had 
 heard the proposition to use Brom as a witness against Harry ; 
 for, although she well knew his fidelity in ordinary circumstances, 
 it was more than she dared hope, that either his courage or his 
 affection would be proof against the gallows and all its horrible 
 accompaniments. With death staring him in the face, on the 
 one hand, and an unconditional release off-red upon the other, it 
 was too much to hope that so bumble and ignorant a man would 
 resist a temptation appealing to what is often called the first law 
 of human nature, self-preservation.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 271 
 
 But if she had been terrified by the bare proposition of sending 
 for Brom, his appearance in court, and all that had taken place 
 since he stepped upon the witness' stand, had added confirmation 
 to her dreadful suspicions that the wretched man was really 
 about to sacrifice his master. She had listened in speechless tor 
 ture until now, when, oblivious of everything but the great peril 
 of the moment, she arose with desperate energy, and, although 
 trembling from head to foot, she rapidly crossed the court-room, 
 stationed herself behind Mr. Strong, placed her hand upon his 
 chair for support, and throwing aside her veil, fastened an appeal 
 ing gaze upon the face of the witness. 
 
 Several of the lawyers immediately arose, and offered chairs. 
 She accepted one, without acknowledgment of the courtesy, and 
 without removing her eyes from the face of the negro. 
 
 Her striking beauty, her extreme pallor, and the sudden and 
 singular nature of her movement, had arrested every eye, and it 
 was some moments before the consequent stir and bustle had sub 
 sided into the perfect quiet which had before prevailed. 
 
 Brom saw her, and smiled, and when the clerk again presented 
 to him the Bible, he once more put it aside, and said*, 
 
 "Massa Gale, I told you that after I was let off I wouldn't 
 swear to nothin' but the truth. Dat was all I promised dat was 
 all." 
 
 The negro spoke in an excited manner, and seemed anxious to 
 vindicate himself in the step he was about to take. 
 
 " Very well," replied the prosecutor ; " that is all we require 
 we certainly don't want you to swear to a syllable that is not 
 true." 
 
 " I said I wouldn't swear to nothin' but the truth didn't I, 
 Massa Gale ?" 
 
 " I believe you did." 
 
 " Well, I'll keep my word I shan't swear to nothin' at all 
 I'll go to jail, like Missa Roof, but you can't hang me."
 
 272 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 Much commotion followed this singular announcement, which 
 had not been unexpected by some who had carefully watched the 
 negro's manner, but which the prosecutor, in his blind and eager 
 pursuit of his victim, had not anticipated. His wrath was with 
 out bounds, but nothing could move Brom from the position he 
 he had taken, and he was accordingly committed to prison, like 
 the previous witness, for contempt of court. 
 
 Many hours had been consumed by these various proceedings, 
 and it being now past the middle of the afternoon, the court, on 
 the motion of the attorney-general, adjourned until the next 
 morning, thus affording a long and dangerous interval for the 
 procurement of additional testimony against the unfortunate 
 prisoner.
 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 THE " QUEEN'S EVIDENCE." 
 
 IT is not necessary to impute any peculiar inhumanity to the 
 " attorney-general," to account for the seeming ferocity with 
 which he pursued his prey on this and similar occasions. He 
 had been incited in this case to extra exertions, by the very force 
 of the opposition which he had encountered, until he had come to 
 regard the issue as a matter deeply affecting his reputation as a 
 barrister and as a legal tactician. 
 
 He must triumph by some means, and in doing so, he doubted 
 not to serve the government and the ends of justice ; and as for 
 the accused, tortured by the harrowing suspense of that long 
 night of doubt, no thought of commiseration for him interfered 
 with the plans of the learned man and his zealous agents. 
 
 Most active among his employees was the repudiated Shay, 
 who was incited to strenuous exertion by the fear of losing the 
 coveted reward, which had been unofficially promised him for the 
 capture of the prisoner, and which now threatened to elude his 
 grasp, from the want of sufficient evidence to insure a conviction. 
 He obtained access to many of the prisoners who had been 
 privates in the invading army, in the hope of finding some 
 craven who could fully identify Vrail as a fellow-soldier, and 
 who would be willing to appear against him. It is sad to say, 
 that after many indignant refusals, he found a man ready to 
 listen to his proposals, he being the same individual who had 
 
 12* T8
 
 274 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 pusillanimously led the way in laying down arms, and asking 
 quarter, in Col. Allen's division of the army, and who had been 
 trembling ever since with the direful apprehension of his coming 
 fate. 
 
 He unfortunately knew Vrail well, and in order to substantiate 
 his own credibility, he undertook to describe the accused in court, 
 if desired, before seeing him. He knew, also, that he was ad 
 dressed as lieutenant by the other officers of the army, and that 
 he was on the most intimate terms, both with his own command 
 ing officer, and with Col. Van Shoultz, the leader of the expedi 
 tion. To this latter point there was also other testimony, which 
 the prosecutor had withheld until the main charge was proven, 
 and when Gale came into court on the ensuing day, it was with 
 a confident and blustering air, which alarmed the friends of the 
 prisoner, and gave them sad forebodings as to the result of the 
 night's researches. 
 
 Alas ! their worst apprehensions were destined to a sad reali 
 zation. The recreant soldier testified in the clearest and most 
 positive manner to Vrail's presence and active participation in the 
 battle at. Windmill "Point, and no legal ingenuity, on the cross- 
 examination, could make him gainsay or controvert his position. 
 
 Point by point, through long and weary hours, the hopeless 
 contest was maintained by the prisoner's counsel, until every 
 question of law was decided by a predetermined court against 
 them, and until the main question of fact was considered legally 
 proven by the prosecutor, and was so announced by his ally on the 
 bench, in his charge to an obedient and loyal jury. 
 
 No gleam of hope illumined the countenance of Counsellor 
 Strong, when the jury, who had listened apathetically to his most 
 eloquent and fervent harangue, retired to deliberate upon the 
 verdict ; and the despairing Gertrude, who had occupied through 
 the day her first position in the court-room, saw plainly, and with 
 an agony no language can express, the look of dismay which had
 
 TH2 miSONER OF THE BORDER. 275 
 
 gradually settled upon the faces of her legal friends. At Harry 
 Vrail she dared not look, but if she bad done so, she would have 
 seen but little evidence of the anguish he was enduring, for, 
 amidst it all, the habitual serenity of his features remained nearly 
 undisturbed. The young and vigorous cannot easily divest them 
 selves of that strong love of life which is ever incident to human 
 nature, even in decrepitude and misery, but the experiences of the 
 past few days, and the hopes which they had revived, had given 
 a new charm to existence in the mind of the unfortunate prisoner. 
 The sight of Gertrude, and the knowledge of her extraordinary 
 exertions in his behalf, had awakened a thousand agitating sur 
 mises as to the real nature of her regard for him. Had he been 
 mistaken in supposing her indifferent to him, and was there some 
 thing more than friendship and woman's pity influencing her 
 present conduct, the sacrifices of which he computed far less by 
 expended toil and treasure, than by the wounds to which it must 
 expose a delicate and sensitive nature ? 
 
 These hopes, though slight and unpresumptuous, had taken 
 shape in his mind, and with them were mingling the bright an 
 ticipations of restoration to freedom and home, when the changed 
 aspect of the evidence against him compelled him to contemplate 
 another future, alas ! how appallingly different 
 9 No sooner had the jury retired than Mr. Strong, who well knew 
 that their absence would not be protracted, hastened to join Miss 
 Van Kleeck, and advised her to withdraw to her hotel, where he 
 promised to transmit to her the earliest intelligence of the result 
 of the trial. 
 
 " Is there any hope ?" asked Gertrude, faintly. 
 " You had better prepare your mind for the worst, Miss Van 
 Kleeck," said the lawyer, sorrowfully, and with these words sound 
 ing like a knell in her ears, Gertrude, leaning heavily upon the 
 arm of her cousin, Van Vrank, passed out of the court-room. A 
 carriage was summoned to convey them to their hotel, and there,
 
 276 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 in an agony of dread, she awaited the terrible tidings, which were 
 soon brought by the humane lawyer himself, for he dared to trust 
 no messenger with the news, to be, perhaps, abruptly and harshly 
 disclosed. 
 
 " It is all over !" she exclaimed, trembling violently, and speak 
 ing with choked and indistinct utterance, as Mr. Strong entered 
 her apartment. " It is all over. I see it in your face. You 
 have come to tell me that he is found guilty." 
 
 The strong man bent his head in silence. 
 
 " But they have recommended him to mercy ? You said they 
 could do this. Oh ! tell me that it is so." 
 
 A dreary negative was indicated by a gesture. 
 
 " Oh, merciful heaven ! Is there, then, no help for us ?" 
 
 " The governor, Sir George Arthur," replied Strong, speaking 
 with hesitation, " has the power to suspend the sentence, or its 
 execution, if he thinks there is good cause, until a petition can be 
 forwarded to the queen, and an answer received." 
 
 " But will he do it ?" cried Gertrude, frantically. " Alas ! I 
 have heard that he listens to no such petitions that he will not 
 even read them." 
 
 " If the jury had tempered their verdict with the slightest quali 
 fication," replied Strong, whose whole air and manner were ex 
 pressive of hopelessness, " if it had contained any suggestion yf 
 mercy, however slight, our case would have been less perplexing. 
 But we can try. I will at once write a brief history of the case, 
 to be signed by myself and my fellow-counsel, together with a 
 petition, and I will forward them to Toronto to-morrow." 
 
 " You will forward them, do you say I No! You must go with 
 them yourself, and so will I and oh, if IJuth were but at liberty !" 
 
 " She will be released at pnce, as .the trial is at an end, and 
 there is no longer a pretence for her confinement as a witness. 
 fy .clerk shall procure her discharge, while I am engaged on the 
 petition,*
 
 -" 
 
 THE PRI8ONEE OF THE BOEDER. 277 
 
 Gertrude would have made an exclamation of delight, if her 
 oppressed heart could have given utterance to joy, for the prospect 
 of a reunion with Ruth, and of her companionship and assistance 
 in her new undertaking, added something to her faint hope of 
 success, and detracted something from her sense of desolation and 
 wretchedness. 
 
 She had found time very soon after her heroic young friend's 
 incarceration, to send a messenger to her with words of encou 
 ragement, and also to provide as abundantly for her comfort as 
 her position would admit; nor had the faithful negro been 
 neglected in these gentle ministrations of Gertrude. Both were 
 set at liberty before evening ; and Ruth, terrified by the tidings of 
 the sad event to which she owed her release, hastened to mingle 
 her tears with those of the wretched Gertrude, and to devise with 
 her (alas ! less sanguinely now) new efforts for arresting the 
 dreadful doom of their friend. 
 
 Indefatigable in his labors, although so nearly hopeless of any 
 favorable result, the lawyer was occupied with his colleagues 
 until a late hour at night, in making the statement and petition 
 which he designed to present to the executive officer of the pro 
 vince, and on the next day he succeeded in procuring the signa 
 tures of a few prominent citizens of Kingston, whose sympathies 
 had been awakened for the prisoner. There was no time to be 
 lost, for despite his most vigorous effort for a postponement of the 
 sentence, it was pronounced on the morning after the trial, and 
 left but a week's interval before the day of execution. These 
 facts he vainly strove to conceal from Gertrude, who insisted on 
 knowing the worst, and who braced her gentle spirit to the shock 
 by the most resolute determination not to let despair paralyze her 
 energies at so important a crisis. 
 
 Her courage and perseverance, and the impetuous ardor of 
 Ruth, induced the lawyer to hope that their personal intercession 
 might possibly be of some avail with the governor, and he was
 
 278 THE PEISONEK OF THE BORDER. 
 
 determined, at least, to afford them every facility in his power in 
 the furtherance of their merciful errand. He took passage with 
 them for Toronto on the afternoon of Friday, the day on which 
 Vrail received his sentence, leaving Garret and the negro to await 
 their return to Kingston, the former being enjoined by Gertrude 
 to visit Harry daily, and keep him informed of all the efforts 
 which were being made in his behalf, and also to write at once to 
 his brother at Ogdensburgh, and impart to him the dreadful intelli 
 gence of the result of the trial. Brom, who by no means felt 
 sure of retaining his new liberty, and who was unable to divest 
 himself of apprehension while on British soil, would gladly have 
 returned to his native shores, but for his extreme solicitude for his 
 young master, whom, although he could not aid he would not 
 desert. He accompanied Van Vrank daily to the prison, where, 
 at a certain hour, they were permitted to see and converse with 
 the unfortunate man, through the bars of his cell.
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 SIR GEORGE ARTHUR. 
 
 COUNSELLOR STRONG took immediate steps, on the arrival of 
 himself and his fair comrades at the capital of Upper Canada, to 
 ascertain the most suitable time for waiting upon the governor 
 and laying his petition before him ; and when the proper hour, 
 fraught with so momentous an interest, arrived, he proceeded 
 to the executive mansion accompanied by both Gertrude and 
 Ruth. 
 
 It was by their earnest desire, as well as by the advice of the 
 lawyer, that Miss Van Kleeck and her young friend appeared per 
 sonally as petitioners for the condemned man, yet the extreme 
 excitement produced by alternating hope and fear had so nearly 
 overcome Gertrude, that when their carriage stopped in front of 
 the governor's residence, she was, momentarily, almost deprived 
 of the power of speech and motion. 
 
 " I fear I can say nothing to him," she whispered, to the 
 lawyer. 
 
 " You will be more composed soon, 1 ' replied the latter. " Do 
 not be alarmed there may be no necessity for you to speak." 
 
 As Strong looked at the trembling form and the beautiful face 
 before him, so pale with alarm and anxiety, he thought the mute 
 appeal of so much loveliness in distress, might be more potent 
 than any eloquence of language. He resolved that the governor 
 should know all that this fair being had done and sacrificed for 
 her friend, and he hoped, slightly, it is true, that the knowledge 
 
 2T9
 
 280 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 of these facts, together with such extenuating circumstances as he 
 had set forth in the petition, might successfully combat, in Sir 
 George's mind, the cold, stern dictates of governmental policy. 
 
 But if the timid, yet persevering girl was exhausted with 
 fatigue and fear, there seemed to be a well-spring of energy and 
 bold resolution in the heart of Ruth, who sought earnestly, 
 and not without a degree of success, to infuse into her friend's 
 breast a portion of her own courage and enthusiasm. 
 
 " I know that he will hear us, dear Gertrude," she said ; " we 
 will tell him how good and kind and noble poor Harry is, and 
 how everybody loves him. Oh, I know he will be merciful, 
 Gertrude. He cannot refuse you" 
 
 It was a child's argument, but if it had been weaker, the 
 earnest, confident tone in which it was uttered would have done 
 something towards re-animating the expiring hope of the wretched 
 young lady. 
 
 Leaning heavily, and necessarily, on the arm of Counsellor 
 Strong, she passed from the carriage to the house, where the 
 little party of petitioners were at once conducted to the room in 
 which the governor, at that hour of the day, was accustomed to 
 receive visitors on official business, and which at other times 
 served as his study. They were fortunate enough to find Sir 
 George alone and unoccupied, though the lawyer did not fail to 
 observe that in an adjoining room, a door to which stood partly 
 open, there were several individuals, who, if they chose, could 
 freely hear what passed in the executive chamber. 
 
 The governor of Upper Canada was a middle-aged, intelligent- 
 looking man, of stern, cold aspect, whose countenance might have 
 denoted him to be a fit person to hold the reins of government 
 in troublous times, and who would scarcely be suspected of hold 
 ing them with a lax or uncertain grasp. 
 
 There was little in his face or demeanor to impress the beholder 
 with a liope of leniency to an offender, and there was a chilling
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 281 
 
 effect in his first glance at Mr. Strong, whom he personally knew, 
 and whose errand* he suspected, which at once congealed the little 
 hope that gentleman had ventured to entertain. 
 
 Rigidly polite and ceremonious, however, to' his visitors, and 
 especially to Gertrude and Ruth, he conversed for a few min 
 utes on common topics, and then waited, with expressive silence, 
 for the introduction of the subject which he evidently antici 
 pated. 
 
 The lawyer at once produced his memorial and the accom 
 panying statement, and handing the papers to Sir George, remarked 
 at the same time that there were some peculiar features in the 
 case which had emboldened him to make personal application in 
 behalf of the prisoner. 
 
 " I have labored to be very brief," he said, "both in my history 
 of the case, and in the petition, and if your excellency will do me 
 the great favor to give these documents a present perusal, I shall 
 be able to answer any questions which they may suggest." 
 
 "You have been very prompt, not to say hasty in this appli 
 cation," replied Sir George, coldly, after glancing over the first few 
 lines of the petition ; " I have only this morning received intelli 
 gence of Lieutenant Vrail's conviction and sentence, and I have 
 yet to hear (if it is necessary to re-judge the case at all) the pub 
 lic prosecutor's opinion of the circumstances which are supposed 
 to warrant my interference. 
 
 The governor laid an emphasis, not strong, but decided, on the 
 word " Lieutenant," in the foregoing sentence, which did not 
 escape Counsellor Strong's notice. 
 
 " Your excellency will excuse me," he said, " for suggesting 
 that there was no proof adduced on the trial, showing that the 
 prisoner held a commission of any kind in the invading army.^ 
 He is entitled to be regarded as a private, and as such has a claim 
 upon your excellency's clemency." 
 
 "The loyal and intelligent jury who convicted him do not
 
 282 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 seem to have been impressed with the force of this claim," replied 
 Sir George, continuing to read the papers in his hand as he spoke , 
 " their verdict contains no recommendation to mercy." 
 
 " It is unfortunately true though I cannot help believing that 
 this severity was induced in part by the fierce and excessive loy 
 alty (if I may so speak) of the attorney-general and chief justice, 
 who were equally bent on a full conviction. Your excellency will 
 perceive that our petition contains the names of several citizens 
 of the highest standing, who agree with me in thinking " 
 
 "It would be a singular community where a few weak-minded 
 men of high standing could not be found, whose sensibilities 
 should outweigh their judgment. I can see nothing in this 
 case which can justify my interference, or which requires 
 me to trouble the attorney-general for his opinioi. The 
 public safety, Mr. Strong, will not permit of a weak or vacillating 
 course in administering the laws at such a crisis as this. The war 
 which has been checked by the gallantry of our troops at Wind 
 mill Point, is still waging in other parts. Invasion and insurrec 
 tion are alike threatening us, and there is not an hour's security for 
 our government until this war is effectually quelled. Is this, 
 then, a time for leniency to leaders and influential members of 
 an invading army, who have crossed our borders to incite the dis 
 contented subjects of her majesty to rebellion ? You tell me that 
 this Mr. Vrail is a gentleman of education and refinement, but 
 this fact but aggravates his offence, and renders the necessity of his 
 punishment more imperative. Doubtless, he is also a man of 
 wealth and influence, since he is able to command the most extra 
 ordinary services of distinguished counsel." 
 
 The lawyer's eye turned to Gertrude, as if he hoped her to 
 reply to this question, for although he could easily have answered it 
 himself, he thought it a good opportunity for her to speak, 
 and he despaired of producing any effect by argument upon the 
 stoical governor, whose words, disheartening as they were, were
 
 THE PRISONER OP THE BORDER. 283 
 
 still less so than the tone in which they were uttered, and the 
 expression of eye which accompanied them. 
 
 Gertrude saw and comprehended the silent appeal of her advi 
 ser, and thrice she essayed in vain to speak, her colorless lips mov 
 ing, without giving utterance to any sound. 
 
 Overwhelmed by the words which she had heard, and which 
 seemed to her like the voice of Fate, she forgot for a moment her 
 high trust in that Power which rules the hearts of princes, 
 and which overrules at its pleasure the decrees of earth's highest 
 sovei eigns. 
 
 Whiter than the wall at her side, whiter than the marble 
 table upon which her hand was resting, she sat, statue like, her 
 eyes, from which the lustre was fading, fixed upon the stern repre 
 sentative of majesty, her ears still -ringing with the dismal echo 
 of words which seemed to her like the knell of doom. But while 
 Gertrude was thus so near passing into a state of insensibility, 
 Ruth, at her side, exhibited a picture of very different emotion. 
 The excitement of the moment had added to the color of her 
 check and to the lustre of her eye. Her breath came rapidly, 
 like one who pants from fatigue, and in her face there was a rapt, 
 glowing, ardent expression, which betokened an utter forgetful- 
 ness of everything but the weighty interests which hung on the 
 decision of the hour. For a few moments she gazed earnestly 
 into the face of Gertrude in silence, but when she saw her utter 
 inability to speak, she rose suddenly, and fixing her flashing, but 
 tearless eyes upon the governor, she advanced hastily to within 
 a few feet of his chair. 
 
 " No, no, no," she said, clasping her hands as she spoke, " he is 
 not rich, nor influential. He has no friends, but her," pointing 
 to Gertrude " and his poor old dying grandfather, and on# 
 brother. It was to protect him that younger brother that he 
 came to the war, and not out of any ill-will to you, or to the 
 queen. He is a good, kind, dear, noble gentleman, and oh, if you
 
 284 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 will but save him, we will love you and pray for you as long as 
 we live." 
 
 Sir George listened unmoved to the child, and when she paused, 
 he glanced angrily at the lawyer, and said, 
 
 " If it is by design that I am treated to this exhibition, I must 
 beg you to reserve such artifices hereafter for the jury -room. They 
 are certainly powerless here. I should poorly requite the confi 
 dence placed in me by her majesty if I could allow the tears of a 
 child to jeopard the safety of her government in these provinces." 
 
 " Her majesty would not answer us so," replied Ruth, boldly. 
 " She has a woman's heart, and is merciful. She would not frown 
 upon us thus, when we came to beg the life of our dearest friend 
 1 know she would not. Oh, give us time to go to her dear, 
 good Sir George give us time ! we ask for nothing more. Oh, 
 think how much depends upon it ! It is not one life alone for 
 if you refuse us, she too will die, and I shall be left without a 
 friend in the wide, wide world." 
 
 It was not in the words that the chief force of Ruth's appeal 
 consisted it was in the wild, impassioned tone of her voice, in 
 the strange light which flashed from her now tearful eyes, and in 
 the trembling cadence with which the last few words were spoken, 
 and the unrestrained hysterical sobbing with which they were fol 
 lowed. 
 
 Impelled by the painful interest of the scene, both Gertrude and 
 Mr. Strong had risen and advanced nearer to the governor, closely 
 watching his countenance for some change of expression which 
 might betoken mercy. 
 
 Other spectators, too, were added to the scene, for two occu 
 pants of the adjoining room, a lady and a gentleman, attracted by 
 the earnest petitions of Ruth, had drawn near the door, and 
 although but indistinctly visible to those within, they were able 
 to observe all that passed iu the presence of the governor. Doubt 
 less they were members or relations of his family, for their
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 285 
 
 presence, which could not be unknown to Sir George, did not 
 seem to disturb him. Perhaps it was in part to justify, in their 
 estimation, the extreme inflexibility with which he adhered to his 
 original position, that he had condescended to use so much of 
 argument, and that he now again replied, not directly to Ruth, 
 but to the legal gentleman, to whom all his remarks had been ad 
 dressed. 
 
 " This very print," he said, laying his hand upon the morning 
 journal, and continuing his remarks in his former tone, " contains 
 authentic accounts of a new gathering of freebooters in a frontier 
 town of New York, prepared to cross our borders the moment 
 there is a sufficient rising among the disaffected here to give them 
 any hopes of making a successful stand against our armies. Nay, 
 they count on a portion of those very armies joining them against 
 the government, and are widely issuing their wicked manifestoes 
 among our people, to incite them to rebellion and treason. 
 Doubtless there are among these some as gentlemanly and as well 
 educated as this Mr. Vrail. Shall we invite them to come by our 
 clemency to him, or shall we show them, distinctly, that every 
 officer, and every leading member of their band of conspirators 
 who falls into our hands forfeits his life, and that the forfeit will 
 surely be claimed ? Self-preservation, Mr. Strong, is said to be 
 the first law of nature, and when both our lives and our govern 
 ment are endangered by faction at home, and by invasion from 
 abroad, be assured that we shall do what we can to protect our 
 selves." 
 
 Sir George handed back the petition and the accompanying 
 paper to the lawyer, and rose from his chair, as if to signify that 
 the conference was ended, and when the despairing Gertrude at 
 this moment found power to speak, and commenced an earnest, 
 tearful appeal to him, he hastily interrupted her. 
 
 " On this topic I can hear nothing more," he said. " It would 
 but prolong a suspense which must terminate unfavorably to your
 
 286 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 happiness. I honor the feelings and motives which actuate you, 
 and be assured I sympathize deeply with your distress, but I can 
 not allow these feelings to influence my official actions." 
 
 ' Gertrude sank into a chair, and but for the timely support of 
 Mr. Strong, she would have fallen to the floor. But she did not 
 swoon. Wine was brought by order of Sir George, which she 
 tasted, and after a few moments, being convinced that all further 
 importunity would be useless, she took the offered arm of her 
 legal friend, and slightly bending her head, in reply to the cere 
 monious adieu of Sir George, she withdrew from the room. 
 
 Ruth went less quietly. Checking her convulsive sobs, as she 
 reached the doorway, she turned to the governor, who remained 
 standing in the centre of the apartment, and said, 
 
 " Oh, Sir George Arthur, you will not listen to me you do not 
 care what I say but if our good queen stood where you stand, 
 we should not go away so wretched. She would not be afraid to 
 pardon one poor, weak young man, lest he should overturn the 
 government ! She would take compassion on that dear young 
 lady, who is now going home to die." 
 
 While Ruth was speaking, a young gentleman, apparently 
 about twenty-two years of age, remarkably tall and slender, yet 
 of the most graceful and easy deportment, entered the executive 
 room from the adjoining parlor. After nodding familiarly to the 
 governor, he stood listening to the fair speaker until she became 
 silent, and then, with a pleasant smile playing upon his handsome 
 features, and exhibiting a set of dazzling teeth, he addressed her, 
 as she was about to withdraw. 
 
 " Will you please to tell me how it is that you, who are an 
 American, speak* of her majesty as our queen ?" 
 
 " I am not an American, sir. I am a subject of the queen ; 
 but my home is in America now with this young lady," and Ruth 
 pointed towards Miss Van Kleeck, who, with the lawyer, were 
 waiting for her in the hall.
 
 THE PEI8ONEE OF THE BOEDER. 287 
 
 " And if Sir George bad granted your petition, and had post 
 poned the execution of this young man, would you really have 
 gone in person across the ocean to see the queen, and to try to 
 get a pardon for him ?" 
 
 " Yes, sir, we should have gone, Gertrude and I ; we had long 
 ago decided upon that." 
 
 "Alone?" 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Had you not considered that it would be a dangerous and 
 very costly journey, and that probably you would never even be 
 allowed to see the queen after you had arrived there ?" 
 
 " We feel sure, oh ! very sure, that we should see her, and that 
 she would give us a pardon for Harry, and we do not fear the 
 dangers of the journey. She would die to save him." 
 
 M Is she a sister ?" 
 
 " No, sir." 
 
 " A relative P 
 
 " No, sir, only a friend. But everybody loves Harry. Can you 
 do anything for us, sir ?" 
 
 This question was put with such a sweet simplicity, and so 
 mournful a cadence of voice, that it quite drove the smile from 
 the handsome face of the youth, and had nearly brought a tear 
 into his sparkling eye. 
 
 He gave a hasty glance at the governor, whose eyes were 
 fixed upon him, and then replied to the question by shaking his 
 head. 
 
 " Then good-bye," quickly replied Ruth, who seemed indisposed 
 to waste words upon one who could not assist the cause she had 
 at heart, and hastening to rejoin her friends, they proceeded to 
 gether to the carriage, and, in silence, returned to their hotel. 
 Not a word was spoken hope was annihilated, and grief was too 
 great for words.
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 A NEW ADVOCATE. 
 
 " THIS seems rather hard, Sir George. Don't you think it 
 might do to unbend a little in a case like this, and give these 
 people a chance to try their fortunes with the queen's ministers ?" 
 
 This remark was addressed to the governor by the young gen 
 tleman who has been described, immediately on the withdrawal 
 of the despairing petitioners, and it was spoken in the familiar 
 tone in which a man addresses his equal. 
 
 The governor started in surprise, and gazed a moment at his 
 young companion, without reply, and when he spoke, it was no 
 longer in the official tone in which he had addressed his late 
 auditors. 
 
 " No, Hadley, there certainly is no other course for me to pur 
 sue than ttie one I have adopted. If you had been present during 
 the last half hour, you would have heard sufficient reasons to 
 convince you of this." 
 
 " I have heard everything in the next room, and am not con 
 vinced," replied the young man, smiling. " I really cannot be 
 lieve it necessary to sacrifice these people to a question of state 
 policy, because I do not think the stability of her majesty's gov 
 ernment in these provinces is endangered by all these Quixotic 
 enterprises. Pray, Sir George, let me beg you to reconsider this 
 matter. I will wager fifty guineas that if these fair creatures 
 should have the good fortune to obtain a direct audience of the 
 queen, they will gain their ends."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 289 
 
 " I am sorry to say they will never have that good fortune, 
 Hadley, happy as I should be to gratify you " 
 
 " In anything else," replied the youth, smiling broadly ; " that 
 is the usual formula, I believe, when you intend to deny a person 
 the only favor he is like to ask of you." 
 
 " Yes, in anything else. This affair is res adjudicata. I am 
 convinced, too, that a different decision on my part would be of 
 no avail to the petitioners, excepting to prolong their suspense 
 and subject them to a long and dangerous journey, ending in dis 
 appointment. They would never see the queen, and I should be 
 blamed for permitting her ministers to be annoyed by their im 
 portunities." 
 
 " But I think the very fact that they had travelled so far alone 
 and unfriended, on such an errand of mercy, would ensure them 
 an audience." 
 
 " If that fact could be made known to her majesty, it possibly 
 might; but she would never know it; and even then, the utmost 
 she would do would be to refer the question to her council, who 
 are much too frightened about the state of affairs over here to 
 recommend a pardon which was not asked for either by the court, 
 the jury, or myself." 
 
 " But you can ask it." 
 
 " I can not, consistently with the rules I have laid down for my 
 official actions, and a little experience in my place, Hadley would 
 make you of the same mind. If you had heard as many earnest 
 petitions for pardon as I have heard (for not a man suffers death 
 in this province who has not some hopeful and sanguine friend to 
 importune for him), you would learn the necessity of disregarding 
 all which are not founded on some substantial claims." 
 
 " By Hercules ! Sir George, I wish you would try me for a 
 week. Go on a visit to Sir John Colborne, in the lower province, 
 and make me your lieutenant until next Monday." 
 
 " You had better swear by Phaeton than by Hercules," replied 
 
 13
 
 290 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 the governor, laughing, " if you ask me to place the reins of 
 government in your hands. I think you would pilot the ship of 
 state about as skillfully as he guided the chariot of the sun." 
 
 "I might rival his achievements," replied the young man, 
 " but it would not be in granting a three months' respite to this 
 unfortunate youth, nor even in recommending his pardon. I 
 really do not know how to abandon this request, Sir George. Is 
 there nothing in our relative positions, or in our family alliance, 
 upon which I can found so trifling a claim." 
 
 " Much, certainly, on which you can base far weightier demands, 
 so that they do not trench upon my official prerogatives. I am 
 surprised, Hadley, at the pertinacity with which you cling to this 
 boy-like fancy. Your father, Lord B., would certainly take an 
 entirely opposite view of the case, and should I yield to you, no 
 one, I am convinced, would censure me quicker or more severely 
 than he." 
 
 The Honorable Edward Hadley B could not deny the truth 
 
 of this statement, nor the force of the argument. He recalled to 
 mind how often he had heard his father speak of the American 
 leaders in this war in terms of the harshest censure and vitupei a- 
 tion, and be knew that his verdict against them would be uti pi ty 
 ing and unsparing. His own benevolent instincts revolted against 
 the opinions of both father and governor; but he felt persuaded 
 that farther argument or importunity would be useless. After a 
 few moments' reflection, he walked silently from the room, nor did 
 Sir George seek to stay his departure. 
 
 Youno- B was only a visitor in Canada, having come from 
 
 England a few weeks before the time now spoken of, and propos 
 ing to return to London after a short sojourn in the provinces. 
 He was distantly related to the governor, and upon that affinity, 
 and upon his own high social position, he had based the interces 
 sion, which he had so reluctantly abandoned. Yet he did not 
 readily relinquish any enterprise in which he had once embarked.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 291 
 
 At home, in not much younger years, he had borne the reputa 
 tion of a reckless and daring youth, who was wont to indulge his 
 caprices at almost any risk, and with small regard to personal repu 
 tation. He was called thoughtless, wild, hare-brained, fool-hardy, 
 and sometimes unprincipled, yet all his many faults had been 
 mingled with so much that was amiable, high-minded and gener 
 ous, that he seldom became the subject of severe and not often 
 even of just rebuke. Such as his character was, we are not his 
 apologist, but simply the historian of that episode in his life which 
 briefly connects him with the personages and events of our 
 story.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 A PHYSICIAN DISAPPOINTED. 
 
 GERTRUDE and her friends had left the governor's mansion, 
 where the rejection of their petition had been so peremptory and 
 so positive, in silent and hopeless gloom, and they had returned 
 to their hotel as mourners return from the grave. It was only 
 when they had reached the private parlor which had been assign 
 ed to their use, that some faint, formal words of condolence and 
 resignation were uttered, but not a syllable was said that breathed 
 of hope. 
 
 Gertrude's grief was of that alarming type which finds no out 
 ward manifestation, and Ruth restrained her propensity to a more 
 violent sorrow out of regard to her silent and suffering friend. 
 Miss Van Kleeck's condition was such as to forbid the thought of 
 an immediate return to Kingston, and Mr. Strong, although 
 unsolicited, thought it advisable to seek medical aid in her behalf. 
 
 While he was absent on this errand, and while the young 
 ladies were alone in their room, Gertrude was surprised by re 
 ceiving the card of Edward Hadley B , who was waiting, 
 
 she was told, in the ladies' parlor to see her. Who the visitor 
 was, she was utterly unable to imagine ; nor could Ruth assist 
 her conjectures, for she had not heard the name of the young 
 gentleman who conversed with her at the governor's house, arid 
 to whose inquiries she had attached no consideration, because she 
 regarded them only as the promptings of a casual curiosity. 
 
 293
 
 THE PBISONER OF THE BORDEB. 293 
 
 Gertrude's first inclination was to deny herself to this unknown 
 visitor, but with her second thought came a faint gleam of hope, 
 so faint that it only served to render the depth of her despair dis- 
 cernihle, that he might be some messenger from the relenting 
 governor, and she resolved to see him. Ruth had not been 
 inquired for, and she descended alone, tremblingly, into the ladies' 
 public parlor, which she found unoccupied, excepting by the 
 gentleman who was awaiting her appearance, and who imme 
 diately introduced himself with that air of graceful politeness 
 which seemed to be his natural demeanor. Conducting her to a 
 sofa, he took a seat at her side, and said hastily, as if anxious to 
 remove what he knew must be a painful curiosity, 
 
 "I was present, Miss Van Kleeck, this morning, at governor 
 Arthur's, and was a witness of the rejection of your petition. I 
 have since added my own entreaties to yours, without avail ; and I 
 have now called upon you not merely to express an idle sympathy 
 for your sufferings, but " 
 
 Hadley hesitated, and Gertrude, who had listened with breath 
 less attention, said, with sudden energy, 
 
 " But what ? Can anything more be done ? Is there yet any 
 hope ?" 
 
 " Speak lower, that we may not be overheard. I will not say 
 that there is much ground for hope, but I think there may be 
 some if" 
 
 Again the young man hesitated, but this time with a smiling 
 air, and Gertrude again impatiently interposed 
 
 "If what? There is no obstacle so great that we will not 
 attempt to surmount it to save our friend. Pray do not keep me 
 in a moment's longer suspense. If you knew all that I have suf 
 fered, you certainly would not." 
 
 " I will not keep you in suspense any longer than to impose 
 strict secrecy upon you in regard to what I am about to say ; 
 secrecy from every one, even from the friends who are co-workers
 
 294 THE PRISONEE OF THE BOEDER 
 
 with you here in this cause, until the time cornes when I will 
 consent to disclosure." 
 
 "I promise everything faithfully, earnestly. I will swear to it, 
 if you wish." 
 
 " I ask nothing but your promise. To be brief, then, it is use 
 less longer to indulge the faintest expectation of the governor's 
 relenting, and there remains but one chance for your friend, a 
 slight one I grant, and yet a chance, if you can command a few 
 brave hearts and hands, as I do not doubt you can. You must 
 attempt his rescue !" 
 
 " His rescue /" echoed Gertrude, in a tone of sad disappointment. 
 "Ah, what hope is there of that, from a prison as strong as his 
 aye, from a cell with walls of stone, with iron doors, doubly locked, 
 and he chained within it. No, this is no hope it is impossible" 
 and the wretched girl gave way to sobs of irrepressible anguish. 
 
 "Listen to me. I have no object in deceiving you, and none 
 in assisting you, excepting your happiness and thai of your friends. 
 Suppose that I could remove some of these obstacles of which 
 you speak that I could knock these fetters from your friend 
 could remove him to a more accessible room ; and, in short, sup 
 pose that I had power to afford other facilities for such an attempt 
 as I speak of what then ?" 
 
 There was something so expressive in the tone and look of 
 Hadley as he said these words, that Gertrude's hopes again revived. 
 
 " Can you do this ?" she asked, eagerly ; " who and what are 
 you, that you should be able and willing to do so much for us?" 
 
 "That is a question of no moment," replied Hadley, smiling; 
 " I am a young man, as you see, somewhat acc.ustomed to odd 
 adventures, and taking particular delight in difficult ones. I 
 want to serve you, because I have seen your great distress and 
 that of your young friend. If I desire also to gratify my own 
 whims, by baffling my obstinate cousin, the governor, that is an 
 affair of my own ."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 295 
 
 " Governor Arthur your cousin !" exclaimed Gertrude, in a half 
 whisper, and with an animated expression ; " then, indeed, you 
 can help us !" 
 
 " Don't be too sure of that. You fly, lady-like, from one extreme 
 to another. But I think, as I said before, I can put you in a way 
 of helping yourself, if you can command aid of the right sort. 
 Not such men as your friend, Counsellor Strong. He must not 
 receive any intimation of it, for it would ruin him to be suspected 
 of the least cognizance of the affair." 
 
 "And you are not you afraid for yourself?'' 
 
 "I have outlived worse suspicions," returned Hadley, smiling; 
 " and if you are as discreet as I hope, there will be nothing 
 stronger than suspicion against me. Besides, my home is across 
 the ocean, and I care for nothing, as long as the governor does 
 not hear of it." 
 
 M Sir George will be sure to suspect " 
 
 "Oh, I don't mean the governor of Upper Canada, but my 
 governor, Lord B." 
 
 Gertrude was again astonished to learn that she was conversing 
 with the son of a lord, perhaps a prospective lord himself, but she 
 had been too much won by his unaffected kindness, and by his 
 graceful and playful manners, to admit of feeling any embarrass 
 ment at this new discovery. 
 
 " I could not express my gratitude to you if I should attempt 
 it," she said ; " and now I can speak of nothing but this new 
 hope. Yes, I have friends here, who will do and dare very much 
 for me, and I can, perhaps, bring more aid from the American 
 shore. I must have time to reflect. I may not even consult with 
 Mr. Strong ?" 
 
 " Most certainly not nor even with your eloquent child-friend. 
 Let me be your only counsellor at present; and first, I must warn 
 you that you will need a sagacious and able man to take the 
 management of the enterprise ; and next you will require subor-
 
 296 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 dinates, who are strong and bold, and who are willing to incur 
 some risk, for it need scarcely be said that the undertaking will be 
 a dangerous one. 
 
 "Of course it must be so. I have with me a friend and 
 servant, on both of whom I can rely in any emergency, and I can 
 doubtless procure other assistants from the other side ; but for 
 such a leader as you describe I do not know where to look. 
 Will there be time for me to go to Ogdensburgh and return ?" 
 
 "Abundant time. The a affair is not to take place until 
 next Friday." 
 
 Gertrude shuddered, but did not reply. 
 
 " You will not have any child's play in this matter, you know, 
 and if you undertake it you must be prepared to make the most 
 vigorous and determined efforts for a successful result. It will of 
 course involve some heavy outlay, which, I hope, you are pre 
 pared to meet." 
 
 "Yes, money shall not be wanting nor any efforts that I can 
 make. I must return at once to Ogdensburgh, where a brother of 
 the prisoner awaits advices from us. There money will procure 
 men, and, possibly, a leader competent to this great achievement. 
 At all events, I assure you my whole fortune, if needed, shall not 
 be wanting to reward the successful actors in this humane 
 effort." 
 
 "I see that I shall have no cause to complain of you, if my 
 pretty scheme falls through. You certainly deserve success, and 
 I almost think I could find the man on Canadian soil, who would 
 become your vicegerent, if I dared to risk my secret here." 
 
 " But when I go to my friends, I must be allowed to inform 
 them of the nature of the aid they are to receive." 
 
 "Yes but only in general terms. Let them select a rendezvous 
 upon some island near to Kingston where you can communicate 
 with them at night by means of trusty messengers, and when 
 the proper time arrives, let the details of mv plan be coEcrnuni-
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 297 
 
 cated to their leader. With him I would like to confer person 
 ally, although, of course, my name must not be known to him." 
 
 Hadley proceeded to impart to the young lady more minute 
 instructions and advice in relation to the part she was to act, and 
 he also disclosed to her some further particulars of his proposed 
 plan of rescue. What else should become necessary for her to 
 know he would inform her of, he said, after her return from 
 Ogdensburgh to Kingston, to which latter place he himself was to 
 proceed within two or three days. He spoke in a cheerful and 
 lively tone, and succeeded in inspiring Gertrude with a portion of 
 his own sanguine expectation of success. He bade her keep up 
 good courage, and assured her that he believed nothing was want 
 ing but skill and boldness on the part of her friends, aided by the 
 facilities which he would be able to offer them, to ensure a trium 
 phant result. 
 
 But oh, how widely different were the emotions with which the 
 two individuals contemplated the momentous project under dis 
 cussion. To one it was the last faint hope of a long series, all 
 of which had as yet ended in disappointment, and if this also 
 failed, nothing remained to her but the submission of despair. 
 
 To the other, it was but an exciting and boyish exploit, prompted 
 indeed in the first instance by humane feelings, but carried out in 
 the spirit of adventure, and with tha't cherished oppugnation to 
 authority which had ever characterized the young scion of 
 nobility. 
 
 There was just enough of personal danger attending the 
 attempt, danger of censure from high sources, and of amenability 
 to violated laws, to add a zest to the undertaking. There was 
 something to be eluded by skill, or to be borne with heroism. 
 
 The friends, for such a brief interview and a community of 
 interest had made them, parted with a full understanding of their 
 respective designs, and with an appointment of the time and 
 place when they should again meet at Kingston, after Gertrude 
 
 13*
 
 298 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 had visited and conferred with her friends on the American 
 side. 
 
 When Miss Van Kleeck returned to her apartment, Ruth w;.s 
 greatly surprised at her changed demeanor, but still more at the 
 secrecy which her friend was compelled to observe in relation to 
 the visit she had received. 
 
 " Do not ask me now, dear Ruth," she said ; " all that is proper 
 for you to know, I will tell you hereafter. It is enough that there 
 is something more to be done for Harry, and that there is some, 
 oh, how little, I fear it is yet ! some hope remaining." 
 
 Not less was the astonishment of Mr. Strong, who returned to 
 his hotel, accompanied by a medical man, prepared to restore 
 Gertrude from a state of syncope, and who found her already 
 revived by a more powerful medicine than any described in 
 his pharmacopoeia, and making active preparations for departure 
 in the evening steamboat, on her return to Kingston. 
 
 He did not seek to dissuade her, for he had no longer the least 
 hope that any change could be wrought in the views of the 
 governor, and he thought that the sooner the friends of the pri 
 soner could reconcile their minds to his approaching and inevita 
 ble fate, the better it would be both for them and him. 
 
 He did not question Gertrude in regard to her change of deport 
 ment, supposing that she had resolved to devote the few 
 remaining days of her friend's life to solacing -him with her sym 
 pathy and with those lofty and glorious hopes of immortality, in 
 the light of which all earthly joys and sufferings alike dwindle 
 into insignificance. They left the capital that night and arrived 
 the next day in Kingston where the humane lawyer, after conduct 
 ing the ladies to their hotel, parted with them with many express 
 ions of kindness, and with a promise to call upon them daily 
 during the remainder of their stay in the city. 
 
 Garret and Brom were awaiting their arrival with great anxiety, 
 and with no little hope that they were to bring a full pardon for
 
 THE PEISONER OF THE BOEDER. 299 
 
 the prisoner, whom they had encouraged to look for such a re 
 sult. 
 
 " Has she got the pardon, Missa Roof?" the negro eagerly in 
 quired, while Van Vrank sought similar information from his 
 cousin. 
 
 " Oh ! I know she has," he added, with delight, " because she 
 does not cry. Let me go quick and tell him." 
 
 Ruth commenced weeping, and this was the negro's answer, 
 confirmed the next instant by the voice of Gertrude herself, who 
 turned from her sorrowful cousin to her faithful servant, and said, 
 while large tears coursed down her cheeks, 
 
 " No, Brom, the governor will do nothing for us. Yet let us 
 hope still in the Great Governor of all. We must have faith." 
 
 " Yes !" replied the negro, with a very frightened look and a 
 very earnest manner, " we must hab faith ; but Massa Harry has 
 been tried, and convicted, and sentenced, and if the gubernor don't 
 pardon him, dey will sartinly hang him, Missa Getty, you may 
 'pend ti} on it." 
 
 " Not unless it is God's will," replied the young lady, sighing 
 deeply. 
 
 " I don't tink dey care any ting 'bout dat," replied Brom, who 
 utterly failed to comprehend the strength and simplicity of his 
 young mistress' reliance upon Omnipotence. 
 
 " Let no one announce this news to him excepting myself," 
 continued Gertrude. " Garret, you will go with me to the prison 
 in about half an hour ; but remember that I must talk with Harry 
 alone." 
 
 " I wouldn't tell him for a tousand dollars," said the affection 
 ate negro. " I bin telling him all along how sartin sure you 
 would bring a pardon, 'cause Massa Strong went with you hissef; 
 but he would not believe it, and he said he knew this new risin' 
 over on t'other side would make the gubernor so angry, he would 
 not listen to you. See, he was right poor Massa Harry !"
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 A SAD INTERVIEW. 
 
 IT was with much trepidation that Gertrude anticipated her 
 approaching interview with Harry, whom as yet she had not 
 spoken with since the hour that he bade her farewell in her own 
 quiet home on the banks of the Hudson that oft-regretted hour, 
 when a word of kind and earnest dissuasion from her might have 
 kept him away from this disastrous war and all its awful conse 
 quences. Had she not then been too anxious to conceal the one 
 great secret of her life, her pure and blameless affection for him, 
 what long and bitter hours of anguish might she not have been- 
 spared, and what a fearful fate might have been averted from 
 him. 
 
 Could it yet be averted ? Ah ! she would not count the cost 
 now, whatever might be the wounds her sensitive heart must feel, 
 whatever censure an ill-natured world might heap upon her she 
 would bear it all to atone for that one moment's remissness, 
 and bring him back to life and happiness, even although not to 
 her. 
 
 Let us not attempt to depict her emotions when, sustained by 
 the manly Van Vrank, she entered the gloomy precincts of that 
 prison-house, whence so many of her countrymen had passed to 
 the unknown world, and where Harry Vrail was that moment 
 looking forward with hopeless expectation to a similar fate. The 
 massive doors opening and closing with terrific clangor around
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 301 
 
 her, the long, dark corridors, echoing with the sound of her own 
 footfall upon the floor of stone, the checkered light of heaven en 
 tering through the iron-barred windows all was new to her, and 
 terrible in its novelty. 
 
 Clinging to her cousin, she approached the cell in which Vrail 
 was confined, and when near it, Garret left her for a moment, by 
 her own request, that he might apprise Harry of her coming. 
 He then conducted her to the door, and leaving her a^ain, he 
 paced the hall, at a distance where he might watch over her 
 safety, and yet not overhear the conversation. It was early in 
 the day, yet the light which found entrance into the cell was, for 
 tunately for Harry, not sufficient to reveal either his pallor or his 
 great agitation at this dismal meeting. 
 
 Poor Gertrude thrust her little hand between the bars of the 
 door without an effort to speak, and yet without the possibility of 
 restraining either her tears or her sobs. 
 
 O 
 
 " Do not weep for me, dear Gertrude," he said, at length ; " the 
 worst of my suffering is already past. May the Almighty Father 
 bless you for all that you have done for me ; for the noble heroism 
 with which you have befriended me, and for this last act of kind 
 ness, which you need not tell me has been unavailing. I knew 
 that it would be so. 1 am fully prepared to hear that the gover 
 nor has refused to listen even to your intercession." 
 
 " I did not intercede I could not speak to him," sobbed 
 Gertrude ; " but oh, Harry, if you could have heard that dear 
 child Ruth, plead for you ! His heart must be iron to resist 
 her." 
 
 " Poor Ruth. I know, dear Gertrude, you will ever be her 
 friend." 
 
 " She is my sister forever but let us not talk of her now. 
 Listen to me, for I must speak lower, and on a different theme." 
 
 Gertrude gazed earnestly around, to see that no one could hear 
 what she was about to utter, and then she hastened to impart
 
 302 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 sparingly to Harry her new hope ; for, while she was unwilling tc 
 leave him a moment in ignorance of it, she was also fearful that 
 he might seize upon it with too much avidity. 
 
 She did not disclose to him all the particulars of the proposed 
 rescue, for there were some details which, for reasons that will 
 become obvious, it was designed to conceal even from him ; but 
 she told him of the great confidence expressed by their new friend 
 in the success of his scheme. 
 
 Harry listened to her with a mournful silence, which gave no 
 token of too sanguine expectation. 
 
 " For your sake, dear Gertrude," he said, " I will consent to 
 have these dead hopes revived, even though they must in part 
 distract my mind from those higher interescs to which it should 
 be given ; but I cannot conceal from myself that success in such 
 an undertaking as this would be most extraordinary, and is not to 
 be anticipated." 
 
 " Not more extraordinary, Harry, than that Heaven should 
 raise up such a friend to aid us, when all other help fails. Be at 
 least hopeful enough to use all necessary means for making this 
 last effort." 
 
 "I will and if I cannot look upon what seems to me as the 
 rash scheme of a sanguine boy, as a token of Providential inter 
 ference, I will, at least, accept your unfaltering goodness and per 
 severance, dear Gertrude, as such an intimation. I will hope, and 
 I will leave nothing undone on my part." 
 
 " You give me new courage now, Harry, and T shall go about 
 my task with energy." 
 
 " But I must exact one promise from you dear Tom must not 
 come here. I will not have him incur any risk of taking my 
 place in these horrid quarters. Promise me this." 
 
 "I certainly promise it, as far as it is under my control. But 
 is there not danger that if your own brother stands aloof, others 
 will refuse to come to your aid ?"
 
 THE PKI8ONEE OF THE BOEDER. 303 
 
 "Not at all, for his would be a double risk, since, as an officer 
 of the patriot army, his life would be regarded as. already forfeited, 
 and, if taken in this attempt, there could be no hope for him. 
 No I will never consent to his coming, even if the plan must be 
 abandoned without him." 
 
 " lie shall know all you say." 
 
 '* But, Gertrude, there is one man, if he can be found, and can 
 be induced to take part in this enterprise, who will be a host in 
 himself; a brave, sagacious, wise man, who will find his own 
 coadjutors, and will lead them. Let him but be convinced that 
 there is any probable ground of success, and he will gladly 
 undertake it, although less out of regard for me, than for the 
 glory of the achievement, and from hatred to this govern 
 ment." 
 
 "Oh, tell me his name. I will find him I will find him. He 
 shall surely come and save you." 
 
 "Ah! Gertrude, restrain these too confident hopes. Weeks 
 might be spent in the vain search for him of whom I speak, or if 
 he were to be found, it might only be to assure you of the im 
 practicability of all your plans. He knows too well the strength 
 of British prisons, and the vigilance of British guards, to 
 count lightly on the prospect of wresting any one from their 
 keeping. Of all men, I fear he would be most likely to take a 
 common-sense view of the enterprise, and to declare it impos 
 sible." 
 
 " No, no, no ! not when he knows all that I can tell him." 
 
 " If he could but see Hadley " 
 
 " He shall he shall. I will in some way bring about an inter 
 view. They shall certainly meet. I have been told that there 
 are islands very near to us on this mighty river, which do not 
 belong to the British crown, but which form a part of our own 
 country; and, better still, that some of these are uninhabited. 
 He shall come to one of these, and Hadley will meet him there.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 I know he will, for whatever may be his motive, he is fully in 
 earnest in helping us." 
 
 "Your cheerful hopes are infectious, dear Gertrude, and I 
 catch a portion of your sanguine spirit ; but I fear the time is too 
 short to accomplish so much." 
 
 " There is abundant time, with the means that I shall use ; but 
 it must not be wasted in words. The name tell me the name 
 of this powerful ally !" 
 
 " Come nearer, if you can, for it is one which I scarcely dare 
 to utter on Canadian soil." 
 
 Gertrude pressed closer to the bars, and heard the faintly 
 whispered name, long familiar to her ears, of " William John 
 son." 
 
 " With Thomas' aid you may possibly be able to find him," 
 continued Harry, " but if you fail to do so, you must accept the 
 next best assistance you can obtain. Your cousin Van Vrank, I 
 suppose, is in the secret of this undertaking ?" 
 
 " Not yet, but at the proper time both he and Brom will know 
 all, and I count upon them both for efficient aid. Brora, I really 
 believe, would lay down his life to save you ; and Garret, although 
 not quite so loyal, is brave and strong, ard will be willing to 
 encounter great risks in your service. If you have but few friends, 
 they are all faithful." 
 
 " Ah ! how undeserving am I of all this kindness." 
 
 "Before you see me again," interrupted Gertrude, "you will 
 have seen Hadley, and he will have made known to you all the 
 particulars of his scheme. Do not mistrust him, nor fear to be 
 fully guided by his instructions. And now, farewell." 
 
 " Farewell, dear Gertrude. Do not hope too much, nor fear 
 that my sufferings will be aggravated by failure, if we are destined 
 again to disappointment. I shall hope sparingly, and whether 
 my days be few or many, they will all be brightened by the 
 remembrance of your kindness. If I perish, forget me, and do
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 305 
 
 not idly mourn my fate, which you will have done all in your 
 power to avert." 
 
 Gertrude did not reply ; but beckoning Garret to approach, she 
 took his arm, and departed in silence.
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 AN INQUISITIVE MAN. 
 
 WITHIN a few hours after her visit to Vrail, Gertrude was on 
 her way to Ogdensburgh, accompanied by her cousin, who was as 
 yet ignorant of the object of her journey, and who was contented 
 io be her escort and protector, without inquiring into any secrets 
 which she chose to withhold. 
 
 Leaving the gentle girl to pursue her heroic mission, let us re 
 turn to take a brief view of the doings of another actor in this 
 eventful drama. 
 
 During nearly two days after the rejection of the petition for 
 the pardon of Vrail, the governor's young guest remained at his 
 house and to the surprise of Sir George, he did not again allude to 
 a subject in which he had at first manifested so great an interest. 
 Nor was there any change in his usual deportment, excepting in 
 an increased vivacity of manner, and at times in even an extra 
 ordinary hilarity of spirits. In truth, the young man, partly from 
 constitutional tendency, and partly from satiety of enjoyment, was 
 the frequent victim of ennui, that bane of the happiness of the 
 great ; and it was only by some exciting occupation that this 
 evil spirit could be fully exorcised. The topic which now occu 
 pied his mind was chiefly fascinating to him, because there were 
 obstacles to overcome, and triumphs to achieve ; yet the gratifica 
 tion of his naturally humane feelings was still a prominent ele 
 ment in the motives which actuated him, as it had originally been 
 
 806
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 307 
 
 \ 
 
 the only cause of his interference. But it would be useless to seek 
 to fully analyze the secret spring which move a heart like his, 
 accustomed to wild and irregular impulses, prone to strange and 
 daring deeds because they are strange and daring, and unaccus 
 tomed to feel, although perhaps to acknowledge, any real fealty 
 or fear for governmental authority. 
 
 On the second morning after the departure of Gertrude and her 
 friends from the capital, Hadley announced his intention of imme 
 diately visiting the Lower Province, which he had for some time 
 contemplated, and he would stop a few days at Kingston, he said, 
 to see that city and its military works, and to make the acquaint 
 ance of some of the army officers to whom he had brought letters 
 of introduction from England. 
 
 " I shall want to see all the lions while I am there, and one of 
 them will doubtless be this young and handsome American lieu 
 tenant, so soon to be executed," he said, alluding for the first time 
 to Vrail since his signal discomfiture (as Sir George complacently 
 regarded it) in the argument about the propriety of his pardon. 
 " If you can give me a brief line to the sheriff, or to the keeper of 
 the prison, it will afford me an easy access to him, and save me 
 the necessity of any personal solicitation." 
 
 Sir George was too polite to refuse so small a request, and being 
 in a very self-satisfied mood in regard to the final disposition of 
 this question, he wrote a very potent passport for his young friend, 
 requesting that every facility might be afforded him to view the 
 prison, and to see and converse, if he chose, with any of the inmates. 
 
 " I do not think it will be necessary," he said, handing the 
 folded note to Hadley, "as your name itself would secure you ad 
 mission, which, indeed, is very freely granted to the friends of 
 prisoners under sentence of death. If you should have any 6uri- 
 osity to witness his execution" 
 
 " Not the least, I assure you," replied B , with an involun 
 tary shrug of the shoulders.
 
 308 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 " I dare say the jailer could give you a private box," said Sir 
 George, smiling, "and it might be worth while to see how these 
 men, who boast so much of their valor, can meet death." 
 
 " It is not worth my while, nor would I jeopard my night's 
 sleep by such a sight," replied Hadley, who immediately changed 
 the subject of conversation, lest some chance word or look of his 
 should betray to the astute governor, the strange, deep interest 
 which he felt in the fate of Vrail. 
 
 The next day he was in Kingston ; but strange to say, he de 
 livered no Letters of introduction and sought no acquaintances, 
 but entering his untitled name upon the register of the hotel at 
 which he stopped, he remained unrecognized as a traveller of 
 distinction, or as a man of noble family. He did not, indeed, ex-, 
 pect or desire to remain incognito during the whole of his stay at 
 Kingston, but he wished to avoid attracting any present attention 
 which might impede his actions in the project he had at heart. 
 His servant was dispatched to another inn, with instructions to 
 takie no notice of him, and not to disclose his station ; and although 
 the fellow entertained not the least suspicion of his master's de 
 sign, he was too well used to similar disguises, for less worthy ob 
 jects, to admit of much surprise or curiosity. At all events, he 
 
 was faithful and trustworthy, and B 's secret, if known, would 
 
 have been inviolable with him. 
 
 Hadley did not deliver the governor's letter to the sheriff. He 
 chose, for obvious reasons, to present it to the keeper of the city 
 prison, on whom he correctly expected that both it and his own 
 rank, which the letter disclosed, would make a profounder im 
 pression. 
 
 Early in the evening of the day on which he arrived in the 
 city, he drove to the jail, and made known his errand to the 
 keeper, whom he transformed at once, by virtue of the governor's 
 note, and his own revealed rank, from a somewhat dignified offi 
 cial, to a very obsequious attendant upon his requests.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 309 
 
 " It was late," the warder said, " and the halls were locked for the 
 
 night, but if Mr. B wished to see any of the prisoners that 
 
 evening, he should be gratified, certainly." 
 
 " You have an American officer here ?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, quite a number of them, sir ; they are thinning out, 
 however three were turned of last week, and one more will go 
 soon." 
 
 "What! released?" 
 
 " Oh, no, sir ! Oh, bless you, no, sir !" 
 
 "Ah! yes, I understand. Do you witness the executions?" 
 
 "Always, sir always. I usually stand very near, and" 
 
 " Let me ask you how they deport themselves. My cousin, the 
 governor, is quite curious on this point." 
 
 " Well, sir," replied the officer, who hesitated between his regard 
 for truth and his desire to please his auditor and Sir George, "I 
 must say that they go through it very handsomely, sir that is to 
 say, sir, they continue stubborn to the last; they don't flinch." 
 
 " Yes, I understand ; they conduct themselves in a way that 
 you would call courageous, if it were in a better cause." 
 
 " They do, sir they certainly do ! They are really brave men 
 sir, whatever else they may be." 
 
 "There is a young lieutenant here, by the name of Vrail, I 
 believe ?" 
 
 " Yes, he is to be hung next Friday. He is a harmless-looking 
 fellow enough, though he is said to have been a desperate fellow 
 among those brigands, as we call them. I dare say he richly 
 deserves his fate." 
 
 " Ah ! indeed. Now, Mr. , as I am an idle traveller in the 
 
 provinces, and curious to see and learn all that I can, I should 
 really like to converse a while with one of the leading men in this 
 strange invasion, which excites so much interest at home. It will 
 be something to tell of there, you know, when the Canadian 
 troubles are discussed."
 
 310 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " Certainly, sir, certainly ; you are, of course, quite welcome to 
 see any of the men, or all of them, as much as you please." 
 
 " I think I should like to see this Mr. Vrail, of whom so much 
 is said." 
 
 " Yes, sir. Do you wish to see him this evening ?" 
 
 " Yes, at once, if he is disengaged," replied Hadley. 
 
 "Oh, as to that, he has not many engagements," replied the 
 turnkey, jocosely, " and he is pretty sure to be at home to visi 
 tors." 
 
 " Of whom he has not many, I presume ?" 
 
 "No, not many, sir. He has one friend, a sort of Dutch 
 Yankee, who comes every day to see him, and there is a negro 
 comes occasionallv, who was his servant in the war, and who was 
 in prison here with him awhile, but who got clear by some hocus 
 pocus, I don't exactly know how probably because he was not 
 considered worth hanging:. We allow them each to come once a 
 
 O O 
 
 day, if they choose." 
 
 " Are these all the friends he sees ?" 
 
 "No; there was a young woman here, day before yesterday, 
 quite a handsome girl, indeed, and very well-behaved, who talked 
 with him for half an hour or more, at the cell door. I quite 
 pitied the poor thing, who, I suppose, is his sweetheart ; but she 
 did not look so very much distressed when she went out, either. 
 Probably she has other strings to her bow." 
 
 "Probably she has," replied Hadley, significantly. 
 
 "If you want to see Vrail, I will go with you to his cell 
 directly." 
 
 " Ah ! I do not like cells," said the young man, drawing out a 
 scented handkerchief, and applying it to his face with a pretty air 
 of affectation; "there is always a bad odor about them. As I 
 may want to converse with this brigand for some time, and pos 
 sibly more than once, is there not some convenient room of your 
 own in which vou could allow me to see him ?"
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 311 
 
 "I should be really happy to accommodate you," replied the 
 keeper, with rather a frightened air, ".if it can be done safely but 
 he is said to be a desperate fellow." 
 
 " Is he very large and strong ?" 
 
 " Oh, no, sir quite slight and delicate-like." 
 
 " Is he not chained ?" 
 
 "Yes, he has chains upon his ankles, but he can take very 
 Bhort steps." 
 
 " And do you really think there is danger of such a man, so 
 situated, getting away from us ?" 
 
 " Well, I suppose not. I will tell you what I will do. Here is 
 a room," he continued, leading the way to a good-sized apart 
 ment, which opened into the main lower hall of the building, a 
 few feet from the front door; "here is a room which has some 
 times been occupied by prisoners whom we wished to deal lightly 
 with, a kind of gentlemen, you know, and which is tolerably safe. 
 It is used by my family now, and is, as you see, comfortably fur 
 nished ; but the windows are as strongly barred as any in the 
 building, and if you choose to see the prisoner here, I will have 
 him removed to this room for an hour or so, and will merely place 
 a man on guard at the door." 
 
 " Outside ?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, outside, of course." 
 
 " Very well, I will be much obliged to you, and I will men 
 tion your politeness to the governor." 
 
 The gratified officer summoned some of his men, and in a short 
 time effected the desired change in Vrail's quarters, without at all 
 taking pains to explain to the prisoner the cause of his removal 
 or the exceedingly brief period which it was designed to permit 
 him to enjoy his new and comparatively comfortable apartment.
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 A VISIT TO A DESPERATE BRIGAND. 
 
 IT was not until Hadley entered the room of the condemned 
 man, and the key was turned upon them alone, that the latter sus 
 pected who his visitor was, and what was the nature of his errand. 
 
 It was a strange, sad meeting between two young and educated 
 men, of refined minds and manners, whose ages were nearly 
 equal, whose natural graces of person were not dissimilar, but whose 
 present condition and prospects were, alas ! how widely, how 
 fearfully diverse ! If Hadley had been so deeply interested in the 
 fate of his companion before seeing him, how much was that in 
 terest enhanced by his first glance at the pale, intellectual features 
 of the imprisoned youth, whose clanking chains, as he rose grace 
 fully to return the salutation of his visitor, proclaimed the whole 
 sad story of his fate. 
 
 Hadley advanced unhesitatingly, and offered his hand, saying, 
 with his kindest smile, 
 
 " We shall need no introduction, I believe, Mr. Vrail ; you have 
 been informed both of my name, and of my object in calling to 
 see you." 
 
 "I have certainly heard the whole story of your extraordinary 
 kindness, if, as I cannot doubt, your name is " 
 
 Harry paused with instinctive caution. He dared not supply 
 the name, lest he might be mistaken in his visitor. The sentence 
 was, however, finished by his companion. 
 
 819
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 313 
 
 " Edward Hadley B . You have heard it from one who 
 
 has your welfare deeply at heart, and whose distress has enlisted 
 my services for you." 
 
 " She is aii angel," exclaimed Harry, enthusiastically, " and if 
 it were only for the few days more of hope which your aid and 
 efforts must give her, I shall thank you with my latest breath." 
 
 " I hope to render you more efficient service than that," replied 
 Hadlcy, smiling; "indeed, I may say, I feel confident of so doing, 
 if Miss Van Kleeck succeeds in her part of the undertaking." 
 
 " But I cannot understand how a few, or many men are to ob 
 tain access to me, even if they should obtain peaceable entrance 
 into the main building. There will still be two doors to be forced, 
 and that in the presence of several guards." 
 
 M I do not intend they shall undertake any such miracles. This 
 room, I think, will afford better facilities for your rescue, and I 
 have already taken the initiatory step in my scheme, by having 
 you brought here to-night." 
 
 " But I shall not be allowed to remain in this apartment." 
 
 " Certainly not. Yet you will be brought here again to meet 
 me, and again, if my present designs succeed, when I shall not be 
 here, and when your friends, concealed about the building, shall 
 have an opportunity to rush in and bear you off, chained as you 
 are. This door, if necessary, must be quickly forced. Used thus 
 only for a temporary purpose, it is but singly locked, and these 
 heavy bolts, as you see, are not turned. 
 
 " But the outer door ?" 
 
 " Will be opened to give exit to one who is to visit you here. 
 That is the critical moment which must be seized by those outside, 
 and on that everything depends. Remember, too, at that particxi- 
 lar instant the door of this room will probably be unlocked, as 
 they will be in the act of removing you to your cell. If other 
 wise, it must, as I said, be forced, or the turnkeys must be over 
 powered, though of course not harmed, and their keys taken from 
 14
 
 314: THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 them. These at least, are the chances on which we must calcu 
 late. Everything, of course, is liable to be defeated by unforeseen 
 events, but I have not the least doubt," added the young man, 
 with flashing eyes, which spoke his delight in daring deeds, " that 
 I could accomplish this successfully, with three strong followers, 
 and one able coadjutor inside. But, of course, I cannot compro 
 mise myself so far ; indeed, it is even my intention, to be out of 
 the city on the evening when the rescue takes place." 
 
 " Or is attempted," added Vrail, sadly. 
 
 " I cannot look upon it as a failure," was the reply ; " and 1 
 should be deeply chagrined and grieved at such a result." 
 
 The pretext, under which Hadley intended to introduce a con 
 federate into the prisoner's room, he did not disclose to the latter, 
 for he had been warned by Gertrude that, however readily Vrail 
 might consent to, or take part in a forcible rescue, he would 
 perhaps refuse, in the solemn prospect of death, to be a party to 
 any scheme of deception. Gertrude's own scruples on this point 
 had not been light, but uncertain of her duty, she had not dared 
 to jeopard the momentous interests at stake, by urging objections 
 which she thought might be misplaced, and which her gay con 
 federate laughed at as the merest puerilities. 
 
 An assumed lawyer, from " the States," was to be the prisoner's 
 visitor, for the pretended purpose of drawing the will of the doomed 
 man, who had the reputation of wealth, owing to the large sums 
 of money which had been expended on his defence. This story 
 Hadley believed would excite no suspicion, and he had decided 
 upon it as the best of many schemes which he had contemplated. 
 
 " It will be painful to me," said Vrail, after a pause, " to be 
 compelled to be an inactive witness of the struggle which must 
 take place, as I can do nothing with ray limbs thus hampered. 
 If your interest could release me from these chains, I am sure I 
 should be equal to any two opponents in a contest in which my 
 life was at stake."
 
 THE PEISONEE OF THE BORDER. 315 
 
 " I expected this suggestion from you, but I have already de 
 cided, after the most mature deliberation, against attempting it 
 for two reasons. One of them is the very great danger of exciting 
 suspicion of our plan, and thus defeating all hope of success, and 
 the other is purely selfish and personal with me. It would al 
 most convict me of being an accomplice in your escape, of which 
 I shall be tolerably sure to be suspected at the best." 
 
 " Doubtless you are right. I must be content to be an idle spec 
 tator of my own rescue, or to do what little my bonds will permit." 
 
 " You will find enough to do in exercising a vigilant super 
 vision of the scene, when the critical moment arrives, so as to 
 
 7 
 
 take instant advantage of every favorable contingency. Accident, 
 or what we call so, often favors the best laid schemes more than 
 all the wisdom that is bestowed upon them, and, I need not say, 
 it sometimes frustrates them. Your business will be to watch." 
 "This attempt must of course take place in the evening $" 
 " Of course, and at as late an hour as practicable. Your visi 
 tor will come in the evening, but not late, lest he should be refused 
 admittance ; and he must remain with you here, probably until as 
 late an hour as nine o'clock." 
 
 "If anything should occur to require more precipitate action ?" 
 " Of course you will be guided by circumstances, your friends 
 outside being warned to be ready at any moment, yet patient 
 enough to wait quietly as long as may become necessary. They 
 must be prepared too for an instant alarm and pursuit when the 
 rescue is achieved. A stout carriage and fleet horses, with frequent 
 relays, must serve them until they gain a safe place to embark.'" 
 "Should we not instantly seek the river at the nearest point ?" 
 " Certainly not ; your boats must be at some distance from the 
 city, for the whole town will be aroused by the tumult and 
 the chase, and it will only be when you have fairly distanced 
 both the pursuit and the clamor, that you can safely leave your car 
 riage. Any attempt to do so within the city, where an enemy
 
 316 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 might spring up at any point, would be dangerous in the extreme. 
 If your embarkation were not altogether prevented, your boats 
 would be fired into, and your lives endangered." 
 
 " I see that you have fully digested your plan, and that it can 
 not be amended by me. All these details I suppose you will 
 communicate to Gertrude, or possibly, to the man who becomes the 
 leader of this forlorn hope." 
 
 I shall confer with the leader of the rescuing party, if possible, 
 but it must be under such circumstances of disguise or darkness 
 as shall preclude all possibility of his recognition of me, if we 
 should ever meet again. I trust my secret confidently to you and 
 your fair friend, but to no more." 
 
 " Honor and gratitude will alike bind us to eternal secrecy, 
 unless your own consent should at some future time permit us to 
 name our benefactor." 
 
 " A not improbable contingency ; for, if our scheme succeeds, I 
 feel assured the time will come when I shall make open boast of 
 what I do now under a cloud." 
 
 " I regret that you deem it necessary to leave the city before 
 the attempt is made. I fear something may occur when the 
 influence of your presence is wanting, to prevent our obtaining 
 the full benefit of the privileges you are to bespeak for us." 
 
 "I am not decided to go. I will think further of it ; but, if 
 in the city, I must be at a distance from you, and where I could 
 be of no service in an emergency. Indeed, if I were at hand, I 
 could do little to remedy a misstep." 
 
 The young men conversed at considerable length, and it was 
 not until the jailer had twice unlocked the door and looked in 
 upon the colloquists, that Hadley relieved his impatience by rising 
 to depart. 
 
 " I have learned a good deal from this man," he said to the 
 officer, as he went out, " and it is possible that I shall wish to con 
 verse with him again.''
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDEB. 317 
 
 " Certainly, sir, at any time before next Friday. We can'i 
 make any engagements for him later than that, you know," 
 replied the keeper, with a grim smile. 
 
 "Of course of course; I shall probably find leisure to see 
 him before that day." 
 
 " Or, if you should not, you may find others here who are 
 equally able to give you the information you may wish." 
 
 " Very true. Then, as to this Mr. Vrail, if that is his name, he 
 wants a favor of you, which I presume you will be quite willing 
 to grant. Indeed, you may find it greatly to your interest to 
 oblige him, as he is reputed to be a man of great wealth.'' 
 
 "Certainly, sir; if it is anything proper, I shall be very glad." 
 
 " Oh, he only wants to make his will ; and he expects a lawyer 
 here from the States to draw it for him. Perhaps he may leave 
 you a valuable legacy for your civility." 
 
 " Oh, indeed ! I am sure I should be very glad to do anything 
 for the unfortunate man, but it is not much that I can do. He has 
 no appetite, though we send him daily meals that are fit for for 
 a lord, sir. Three-fourths of the dishes come back untouched, sir." 
 
 The jailer omitted to mention that this choice fare was trebly 
 paid for by his involuntary guest. 
 
 " When his counsel comes," continued Hadlev, " he will, of 
 course, want to see him alone, and perhaps for several hours. 
 This room, which I have just left, will suit their purpose, and if it 
 will not be disturbing vour family too much to give up possession 
 of it, I suppose you will allow them to occupy it." 
 
 "Oh, certainly, sir; they shall have it, and be quite welcome. 
 I will just station a turnkey or two in the hall here, sir, as I have 
 to-night. You know that is proper, sir, if it is only for form's 
 sake." 
 
 And with many obsequious bows, the warder waited upon the 
 young gentleman to the door, and expressed his sense of the high 
 honor which his visit had conferred upon him.
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 
 THE OUTLAW AND HIS FOLLOWERS. 
 
 Miss VAN KLEECK and her cousin, to whom, on their way to 
 Ogdensburgh, she had fully disclosed the object of her errand 
 thither, and who had zealously promised a hearty co-operation in 
 her plans, repaired immediately after their arrival in that village, 
 to the hotel in which Thomas Vrail was sojourning. They found 
 the young man in a state of great grief and consternation, for ho 
 had received tidings of his brother's fearful doom, and he had not 
 dared to anticipate any favorable result from the application to 
 the governor. Gertrude herself, although buoyed by this new 
 hope, and relieved by the necessity for continual action, had her 
 moments of torturing anxiety and fear, far surpassing any that 
 such a mind as the younger Trail's could ever experience. Yet 
 she came to him in the character of a comforter, whose office it 
 was to solace and sustain. 
 
 She at once imparted to him as much of the new and daring 
 project as she was at liberty to reveal, and, with an eagerness be 
 tokened by the trembling of voice and frame, she as speedily 
 inquired if he knew anything of the present abode of that cele 
 brated man, whose co-operation in their plan Harry had considered 
 so essential to its success. 
 
 Her hopes fell with his reply. 
 
 " Johnson left here a week since for Oswego and other frontier 
 villages, to visit and advise with the lodges in regard to future 
 movements, but it is impossible even to guess at his present place 
 
 818
 
 319 
 
 of sojourn, and weeks might be spent in a fruitless search for 
 him." 
 
 " He has been here, then," replied Gertrude, sadly, " and might 
 have been detained oh, that I had known it !" 
 
 There was an implied reproach in this remark which Thomas 
 felt, and he at once perceived his own great remissness in not 
 having tried to secure so powerful an ally for any contingency 
 which might arise in relation to his brother's fate. 
 
 " Let us go in search of him," continued Gertrude, promptly ; 
 " if we fail to find him in Oswego, it will at least be as easy to 
 enlist other aid there as here, and it has the advantage of being 
 nearer Kingston than this." 
 
 Without rest, without delay, even for a meal, the travellers, 
 accompanied by Thomas Vrail, immediately set out by express 
 coach, and by the aid of frequent relays, they completed their 
 hurried journey in the evening of the same day, although at too 
 late an hour to admit of instituting any inquiries until the next 
 morning. 
 
 The day was Tuesday, and but two more remained beside it 
 for all the momentous action which was yet needed to give even 
 a chance of success to their great enterprise. 
 
 Gertrude counted the hours as the miser counts the golden 
 pieces which are wrung by torture from his grasp, each seeming 
 more valuable than the last, and fleeter in its progress. 
 
 " You will make immediate and earnest inquiries for Johnson," 
 she said to her friends, " and learn, if possible, if he is still here ; 
 or, if he has left, in what direction he has gone. While there is 
 hope of engaging him, we will look for no other." 
 
 " Yet his name must not be mentioned," replied Thomas. 
 u Hundreds who may have seen and conversed with him yester 
 day, would deny that they had ever met him. Ask only for " 
 
 " For whom ?" inquired Gertrude, impatiently. 
 
 M I had almost forgotten that I am not at liberty to tell the
 
 320 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 name by which alone he is now known, if here. But you may 
 safely leave all inquiries to me. If he is in town, or if he has 
 been here within the last few days, I can learn it without fail, and 
 probably within a very few minutes. Hunters here are plentier 
 than blackberries in August." 
 
 Vrail, in fact, telegraphed his landlord at the breakfast table, 
 learned that he was one of the secret fraternity, and within a few 
 minutes after the meal was ended, they were closeted together. 
 Familiarly addressing the stranger who, by a motion of the hand, 
 had been converted into a friend and ally, Thomas said, 
 
 " I wish to find Mr. Miller, the Commodore's friend and agent, 
 whom, of course, you know. I parted with him a week since at 
 Ogdensburgh, and he expected to visit this place." 
 
 " He was at the lodge' night before last," replied the other, 
 acd gave us a full account of the affair at Windmill Point. He 
 assured us, too, of Johnson's safety, of which we had great fears ; 
 but Mr. Miller has actually seen him on this side since the battle. 
 The house rang with cheers at the announcement." 
 
 " I doubt it not. He fully deserves his great popularity. T, 
 also, can vouch for his safety, if need be, having crossed the St. 
 Lawrence in his company." 
 
 " Is it possible ? You, then, were in the battle ?" exclaimed the 
 other, extending his hand and grasping his companion's, as if that 
 circumstance gave him a new claim upon his regard. 
 
 "I was, and at another time I will relate to you, or to your 
 lodge, if they desire it, all the information in my possession ; but 
 at present I have the most urgent business with this Mr. Miller, 
 and I must speedily find him, if it is possible to do so. Import 
 ant interests are involved in the success of my search. Can you 
 assist me ?" 
 
 " I will certainly do all that I can," was the zealous reply. " In 
 two hours I can see all our people, and if he is here you shall sec 
 him ; if he is gone, you shall know whither."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 321 
 
 The two hours did not elapse without the complete fulfillment 
 of the promises of the good-natured landlord, who not only found 
 the disguised outlaw, but triumphantly brought him, "much 
 amazed, and wondering much," into the presence of Vrail. 
 
 They were left alone in the room of the young man, who, greet 
 ing him warmly, expressed his great gratification at the meeting. 
 
 " Your messenger was just in time," replied the other ; " in half 
 an hour I should have started on my return home, for I have 
 seen our friends in a dozen villages, and I am convinced that 
 nothing can be done at present ; we must at least lie still for a few 
 weeks, or do you bring better news from other quarters 3" 
 
 " I bring no good news, but I am at least glad that you are dis 
 engaged. I have travelled express from Ogdensburgh to find 
 you." 
 
 " My disguise, then, is discovered ; I am pursued ? Or, still 
 worse, my children " 
 
 " No, nothing of this. Your children are safe ; your disguise is 
 .unsuspected. It is for myself, or rather for poor Harry's sake that 
 I have sought you. He is to die on Friday, if there is no possi 
 bility of rescue." 
 
 Johnson shook his head slowly, as be replied, " If rescue had 
 been possible, Van Shoultz should not have died, nor Woodruff, 
 nor Abbey. I would have risked my life for either of those gal 
 lant men, had there been the shadow of a chance to save them ; 
 but there was not And your poor brother will share their fate. 
 Do not for a moment indulge any other hope. We may avenge, 
 but we cannot save him." 
 
 " I fear you are right," replied Thomas, sadly ; " but before you 
 decide fully on this, you must see Miss Van Kleeck, who is here 
 with me, and who, indeed, has done all that has yet been done 
 towards assisting Harry. She has much to tell you, and some 
 thing that even I am not to know." 
 
 " Her conduct is most praiseworthy, yet I am sorry she is here 
 
 U*
 
 322 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 with any hope of help from me. It will be painful to disappoint 
 her." 
 
 " You will see her, and hear what she has to say ?" 
 
 " I would willingly do so, if it were not uselessly confiding my 
 disguise to another party. She knows me only as Mr. Miller." 
 
 '' You need not fear to trust her. By design, of course, she can 
 not betray you, and whatever may be the result of this dreadful 
 business, we shall both in a few days return to our distant home, 
 where an accidental allusion to your secret, if we should be indis 
 creet enough to make it, would do you no harm. I beg that you 
 will see her." 
 
 Johnson reluctantly complied, and Gertrude was admitted, 
 trembling, to his presence. Great was her astonishment to learn 
 that the hero, whose name was in so many mouths, and whose 
 deeds had been blazoned so far, was the same quiet and gentle 
 manly man whom she had met on her first arrival at Ogdensburgh, 
 and who then had so kindly and mildly counselled her in regard 
 to her course of action in Canada. 
 
 His manner was not essentially different now, until she had re 
 lated to him, in an earnest and impassioned manner, the particu 
 lars of Lieutenant Vrail's trial, and until she began to impart to 
 him her reasons for hoping that a rescue might be effected. 
 
 As these were gradually disclosed, the countenance of the out 
 law underwent a rapid change, and when she had told him all 
 that she was at liberty to reveal, and had assured him of the rank 
 and influence of her ally in Canada, his demeanor exhibited the 
 utmost interest and excitement. 
 
 He asked her numerous questions, to which she replied, as she 
 had uttered many of her previous remarks, in an under-tone, which 
 even Thomas, who had seated himself apart from the eager collo- 
 quists, was not allowed to hear. 
 
 " I will see this man," he replied, at length, with strong em 
 phasis, rising from his chair as he spoke, " if he will meet me on
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDEB. 323 
 
 Grand Island, or on any smaller island near to Kingston. 1 will hear 
 all his plan from his own lips, and if there is half the chance for 
 rescue which you fondly imagine, I am ready to make the attempt 
 with half a dozen followers, if they can be found of the right ma 
 terial. It would be a triumph to snatch one victim from the jaws 
 of this devouring lion yes, a triumph to be remembered through 
 life. It would repay some of the many humiliations and defeats 
 we have been compelled to suffer." 
 
 Gertrude's relief was inexpressible at this announcement, and 
 she vainly tried to speak her thanks to the valiant man, nor did 
 Thomas exhibit scarcely less satisfaction. 
 
 But the deportment of the outlaw clearly showed that hia 
 thoughts were far less occupied with the idea of saving a single 
 life, however valued, or of winning the gratitude of his companions, 
 than with the renown of the anticipated achievement, and the 
 mortification it would inflict on the officials of the Canadian 
 government. 
 
 " But," he said, suddenly, " we must go as fully prepared for 
 the undertaking as if it were already decided upon. There will 
 be no time to find men and means after consultation with your 
 noble friend. All must be done here, and now. Yet it will be 
 difficult, perhaps impossible, to procure sufficient volunteers for 
 this work on so short notice." 
 
 " We have considered all this," replied Gertrude. " We can 
 not expect that the fame of a noble action will of itself be a 
 sufficient inducement to common men to enter upon a perilous 
 enterprise. But while you can doubtless find those whom the 
 renown of the exploit, and the honor of following so distinguished 
 a leader, will in a great degree repay for their risk, we are pre 
 pared to add the additional incentive of a liberal pecuniary 
 reward. Neither shall there be any stint of means for any of 
 the expenses of the expedition. In this purse," she continued, 
 extending a bulky porte-rnonnaie to Johnson, and pressing it into
 
 324: THE PRISONER OF THE BOKDEE. 
 
 his hands, " you will find a large sum, yet not so large but that it 
 can be doubled or quadrupled at a moment's notice, if necessary 
 for our purposes. Use it as freely as you find occasion for, and 
 call on me when you need more." 
 
 Both Johnson and Vrail looked in aston ishment at the noble 
 girl, and the former, after a moment's pause, replied, 
 
 " This is the ring of the true metal ; could we infuse your spi 
 rit into our men, we might almost count on certain victory. I 
 will take this money, and I will use it as you desire, freely ; nor 
 do I doubt that by its aid I can secure as many able and reliable 
 followers as we can safely use. What remains of your treasure 
 shall be returned to you, for I will take none of it." 
 
 " There will nothing remain," replied Gertrude, " which could 
 be a fitting reward for services like yours ; yet I shall hope to find 
 means to induce you to change your resolution hereafter, and to 
 accept for yourself at least as much as I have given you to 
 dispense." 
 
 " Hope it not. I could do nothing great from such a motive, 
 or while liable to the suspicion of sordid views. No, I will yet 
 redeem my country, or I will remain an outlaw and an exile, but 
 never a mercenary soldier, nor a recipient of charity. Lieutenant 
 Vrail is entitled to all the aid I can render, and Sir George Arthur 
 to all the annoyance I can inflict, and I will take pay for neither 
 the one nor the other." 
 
 Gertrude did not press a point which gave such evident pain ; 
 but resolving in some way to requite so great an obligation, she 
 consented to dismiss the subject for the present. 
 
 Little time was wasted in further consultation. Johnson imme 
 diately began his quest for assistants, and fortunately his exten 
 sive acquaintance with the warlike members of the Oswego Lodge 
 enabled him at once to select in his own mind the very persons 
 who would be most useful and reliable for such an enterprise aa 
 that on which he was bound.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 325 
 
 They were all men of much physical strength and of proven 
 courage ; they had all enlisted for the war, and like hundreds of 
 others, having proceeded to Ogdensburgh, had only been restrained 
 from crossing by the defection of their leaders. To these men 
 he went privately and made himself known, although with some 
 difficulty, for they could not easily dispel the hallucination which 
 had made two men of one, whom they intimately knew in both 
 characters. 
 
 Their delight was equal to their astonishment at the discovery, 
 and such was their enthusiasm for and their confidence in the 
 heroic leader, that out of six men to whom he applied, he readily 
 secured the services of five, without revealing to- them anything 
 bat a very indistinct outline of the enterprise upon which he was 
 bound. This number he considered quite sufficient, together with 
 Van Vrank and the negro, whom Gertrude had assured him could 
 be fully relied upon for an active participation in the work. 
 
 More he was convinced would only encumber his movements 
 and jeopard secrecy, without increasing the chances of success. A 
 small band of resolute men was what he needed, and it is saying 
 much for his recruits to record that he was fully satisfied with 
 them. 
 
 Having secured this important step, he next turned his thoughts 
 to selecting a place of conference with Hadley, and to the best 
 mode of reaching it with his men. A small island, well known 
 to him, which was near the foot of the lake, and near the city 
 of Kingston, was selected for this purpose, but how to reach this 
 point, nearly sixty miles distant, in the necessary time and with 
 the requisite supply of boats and munitions, became the most 
 serious object of inquiry. 
 
 He hastened to the harbor, and learned that a small steamboat, 
 which had been used for coasting voyages, was lying idle in port, 
 and could be chartered for a few days for any part of the lake, 
 though at an expense so large that he feared even the liberal Ger-
 
 326 THE PKISONEK OF THE BOKDEE. 
 
 trude would shrink from encountering it. He was, of course, mis 
 taken. He found her not less rejoiced than himself at what 
 seeraed a Providential supply of the very means best adapted for 
 the prosecution of their daring enterprise. 
 
 With this vessel at their command, they could proceed directly 
 to their desired rendezvous, taking with them the smaller boats 
 which would be required to effect a landing, both there and on 
 the Canadian shore, and all else that was necessary or might 
 prove useful in their expedition. Provisions were hastily laid in, 
 and weapons were carried on board in strange shaped boxes, 
 which defied the attempts of the curious to divine their contents, 
 and by sundown the little steamer, well " wooded and watered," 
 and with her fires lighted, lay quietly beside the wharf, ready for 
 instant departure. Her mysterious passengers did not come on 
 board until after dark, and not an unnecessary minute was lost 
 after their arrival in casting off the hawser and putting out to sea, 
 the wondering crew being as much at a loss as the idlers upon 
 the wharves as to the design of these unusual proceedings. 
 
 No difficulty was encountered in their voyage. The captain 
 received instructions to sail for the upper end of Grand Island, 
 and when near that point, which was long before dawn of day, 
 Johnson was at his side to give minute directions for the remain 
 ing part of their course. It was not yet light when the adven 
 turous voyagers landed, by means of their small boats, on the 
 southern side of a very small island, less than half a mile from the 
 Canadian shore, and but a few miles from the city of Kingston. 
 This little territory was inhabited in the planting and harvesting 
 seasons by a single farmer, who cultivated its few acres of 
 productive soil, but whose home was on the main land, where 
 he was now sojourning. The island was therefore now uninhab 
 ited, and had the additional advantage of a tenement, though 
 of the poorest class and of very diminutive size. 
 
 These facts were known to Johnson, (whose roving life had
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 327 
 
 made him familiar with almost all the isles of the lake and river,) 
 and they had influenced him in selecting this place of landing. 
 
 As it would have been unsafe to risk attracting attention to his 
 quarters, by allowing the steamboat to be anchored near at hand, 
 he instructed her captain to proceed at once down the river, and 
 to return and pass the island at intervals of a few hours through 
 the day, at as great a distance as would admit of observing a con 
 certed signal, which was to call him, if needed, to his employers. 
 If not sooner required, he was to approach the island after dark, 
 although no immediate service was anticipated for the vessel. 
 
 Speedy measures were now taken to convey Gertrude and Van 
 Vrank to Kingston, in order that the former might meet Hadley, 
 and make arrangements for an interview between him and the 
 venturous leader of the American party. Johnson had resolved 
 to cross in the evening, and proceed to the city, where he was to 
 take quarters at an obscure inn, under his assumed name, Miller, 
 
 and await Mr. B or his messenger, if he chose to designate 
 
 any other place of meeting. The name and locality of the inn 
 were communicated to Gertrude, who also well knew the alias of 
 the outlaw, and early in the forenoon she started for Kingston, in 
 a small boat, accompanied by Garret and by two other men of 
 her party. They rowed far enough down the lake, before turning 
 shoreward, to avoid indicating by the direction of their approach to 
 the land the point from which they had set out, and they selected 
 a spot for landing, remote from any habitation, and several miles 
 from the city. Only Garret and Gertrude left the boat, the oars 
 men immediately returning to the island, and leaving the two 
 fprmer to complete their journey as best they could. This was 
 no difficult matter to accomplish. They proceeded to the nearest 
 farmhouse, and readily procured a conveyance to the city, where 
 they at once sought their former hotel, and were received by the 
 anxious Ruth with tears of mingled joy and sadness. 
 
 Gertrude had little time to weep. She heard her young friend's
 
 328 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 hasty narration of what little she had to tell about poor Harry's 
 condition, whom she had daily seen and conversed with during 
 the absence of Miss Van Kleeck, and when Ruth, in turn, looked 
 anxiously to her friend for some word of encouragement, the 
 latter dared only to repeat her former vague and unsatisfactory 
 answers, intimating, indeed, that all hope was not abandoned, but 
 leaving the child in a maze of wild conjecture as to the source of 
 anticipated help.
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 
 NOBILITY IN DISGUISE. 
 
 ff 
 
 GERTRUDE had not seen Hadley since her first and only interview 
 with him in Toronto ; she did not know whether he was in Kings 
 ton or elsewhere, and she could not but feel the greatest solici 
 tude lest he might have entirely abandoned the cause to which he 
 had been pledged, and for which his aid was so essential. Of his 
 visit to Harry she as yet knew nothing, for it had taken place 
 after her departure for Ogdensburgh, and she prepared at onc to 
 visit the prisoner, both to learn from him if he had yet seen their 
 powerful ally, and to impart to him the encouragement which her 
 success thus far was calculated to inspire. But before doing this, 
 she addressed a note to Hadley, in pursuance of a preconcerted 
 plan, in which she informed him of her return to the city, and of 
 her place of sojourn, and obscurely hinted at the favorable result 
 of her mission, to which she did not dare allude in express terms, 
 lest her letter might fall into other hands than those for which it 
 was designed. 
 
 For the same reason she was afraid to name the place at which 
 he could meet Johnson, however vaguely she might speak of the 
 man, or the object of the appointment. 
 
 But she wrote that w the man whom he desired to see " was in 
 town, and that she would give his name and address to any mes 
 senger bearing a token from Mr. B , by which she should 
 
 know that he was authorized to receive them. Gertrude took 
 this precaution because she feared that her distinguished friend,
 
 330 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 although he might be in the city, and anxious to aid her, would 
 not be willing to increase the suspicion which he must in any 
 event incur, by having an interview with her so recently before 
 the denoument of the daring plot. She knew it would be almost 
 impossible for a person of his celebrity to visit her at the hotel, 
 however briefly, without it becoming known, and being made a 
 subject of comment, for her own relation to the condemned 
 prisoner, and her merciful, but supposed fruitless errand in Canada, 
 were well known to many a sympathizing inmate of the house in 
 which she sojourned. 
 
 Her letter, without external address, was sealed and enclosed 
 in an envelope, on which she endorsed a name unknown to her, but 
 which she had received from Hadley, and had carefully preserved 
 for its present use. 
 
 This mysterious epistle, containing neither the name of the 
 writer, nor of the person intended to be addressed, having been 
 dispatched to the city post-office, Miss Van Kleeck hastened to a 
 more painful and exciting duty. 
 
 It was necessary that her visit to Harry should be brief, to 
 enable her to return home in time to receive the expected messenger 
 from Hadley, who might come at any hour. 
 
 Garret accompanied her as before, and, as before, she saw her 
 unfortunate friend only through the grated door of his cell. The 
 reflection that, if the hazardous scheme of rescue failed, there 
 remained only two days of life for the young and vigorous man 
 who stood chained between the strong walls of that dark and nar 
 row room, scarcely less dark and narrow than that dread abode 
 which it seemed to typify, imparted an agonizing interest to the 
 brief interview which ensued. They would meet there but once 
 more, and on that momentous morrow which was either to break 
 down the barriers between these separated friends, or was to 
 establish others which only the Archangel's trump could remove. 
 Let us draw a veil over these harrowing scenes.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 331 
 
 Hurriedly and with whispered words they conversed, and 
 although each had encouraging tidings to impart (Gertrude of 
 the success of her mission, and Vrail of Hadley's visit), they stood 
 too close within the shadows of that awful Future which they 
 could not fail to contemplate, to admit of infusing anything like 
 inspiriting hope into the breast ofreither. 
 
 In that Golgotha-like building, where the vacant cells seemed 
 yet vocal with the last farewell of their slaughtered inmates, and 
 where airy forms seemed to flit, beckoning, along the dark and 
 silent corridors, what room was there for cheering influences, or 
 for bright anticipations ? But they talked of hope, and concealed, 
 as far as possible, their doubts and misgivings; and Gertrude, 
 before departing, promised her friend that she would see him 
 again the next morning, when she hoped to have further and more 
 encouraging tidings to impart. 
 
 Returned to the sunlight of the outer day, Gertrude felt some 
 thing of its reviving influence, and upwards through the shining 
 highway rose the unspoken orisons of her gentle soul, to that celes 
 tial city where man's great Intercessor hears the prayer of faith. 
 
 Notwithstanding her visit had been brief, and although she 
 hastened back to her hotel as rapidly as the driver of her waiting 
 carriage could be induced to proceed, she was too late to see the 
 bearer of a note from Hadley, which she found awaiting her return. 
 Yet, encouraged by the speedy answer, indicating the vicinity and 
 the vigilance of her ally, she hastily broke the seal, and read only 
 the following words, without date or signature : 
 
 "I will see you at seven in the evening, in your own room. 
 Your cousin may be present." 
 
 She counted the hours until then, and punctual at the appointed 
 time, a visitor was announced. She received with trembling 
 eagerness the card, which bore an unknown name, and which was 
 quickly followed by a person whom she believed, at first, to be 
 equally strange to her.
 
 332 THE PRISONER, OF THE BORDER. 
 
 Closely muffled in a cloak of no existing fashion, slightly stoop 
 ing, as if with decrepitude, and leaning upon a heavy cane, the 
 visitor entered the room, and casting a hasty glance around it, to 
 see that no one was present but those whom he had appointed to 
 meet, he closed and locked the door. He next threw off his 
 faded cloak and his slouched hat, and resuming an erect position, 
 the transformed and handsome young man quickly advanced to 
 Gertrude, with extended hand, and with his usual winning smile. 
 
 " You will excuse me for coming to you in this manner," he 
 said, " since you know the necessity for caution. Before I say more, 
 let me ask if this gentleman " 
 
 " He is my cousin of whom I spoke to you ; you need not fear 
 to speak freely before him." 
 
 Hadley bowed to Van Vrank, and continued, 
 
 "Tell me, then, quickly, if you have succeeded in your errand 
 to the States. Your note speaks of but one man, and you have 
 returned so soon, that I feared " 
 
 "Fear nothing on my part," replied Gertrude, promptly, and 
 with a. sudden flashing of the eyes. "I have seven strong men 
 bound almost by an oath to do this deed, and at their head a man 
 who is himself a host in strength, and skill, and courage. He is 
 now on Canadian soil, waiting to learn from your lips whether 
 there is sufficient prospect of success to warrant him in bringing 
 his brave comrades over." 
 
 " Where are his followers ? How soon can they be obtained ? 
 Is he quite certain of them ?" asked the young man, quickly, and 
 with an appearance of great interest. 
 
 " Not an hour's journey from the city, they await his orders on 
 an uninhabited island. They are provided with arms and with 
 boats; and a steamboat, chartered for their use, is waiting to 
 receive the retreating party when their work is done or is aban 
 doned." 
 
 Gertrude's voice trembled as she uttered the last three words.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 333 
 
 aud she. raised her handkerchief to her eyes to hide the starting 
 tears. 
 
 " Truly, you have done your work well," replied the young 
 man, with enthusiasm, " and you fully deserve the success I can 
 not doubt you will obtain. But I must not waste words nor 
 time. I must see this disguised hero at once, and, unless he is very 
 skeptical, I can convince him of the practicability of our scheme, 
 if boldly and adroitly managed, and if marred by no accident." 
 
 "Those 'ifs' are separate daggers to my heart," replied Ger 
 trude. " Pray, do not you, who have been so sanguine, talk of ' ifs.' " 
 
 " To you. indeed, I ought not, but your followers must know 
 the difficulties of the enterprise, in order to be prepared to over 
 come them. Tell me now the name of your champion, or rather 
 the name by which he is known here, and the place in which I 
 am to seek him. I must find him at once, for at nine o'clock I 
 am expected at Colonel A.'s, who entertains a party of friends, 
 aud at a later hour I am engaged to attend a military ball." 
 
 "And to-morrow evening ?" asked Gertrude. 
 
 " For to-morrow evening I have accepted an invitation to visit 
 the theatre, and see Macbeth murdered by some provincial actors. 
 There I must act my part, too, and receive the intelligence of this 
 great outrage with becoming astonishment and indignation. I 
 should not be surprised if the play should stop and the audience 
 disperse under the alarm of an invasion." 
 
 Gertrude trembled with agitation at every allusion to the great 
 event of the ensuing evening, and she with difficulty composed 
 herself sufficiently to give her companion the required address of 
 Johnson. She gave his assumed name, of course, which, together 
 with the name and location of the inn at which he could be found, 
 she wrote on a slip of paper and handed to Hadley. 
 
 " And now for yourself, and your valiant little friend, Ruth," he 
 said, " what arrangements have been made 1 You must be out 
 of the city, you know, before the denoument takes place."
 
 334: THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " Out of the city ? Most certainly, we shall not leave it until 
 the great question is decided." 
 
 " Most certainly you must. You would be unsafe here a 
 moment after the rescue is effected." 
 
 " Unsafe ?" 
 
 " Why, do not you think that you would be suspected of incit 
 ing this movement ? You, who who have done so much in other 
 ways to save your friend ?" 
 
 "Doubtless I might. But is it a crime to assist a friend in dis 
 tress to rescue an innocent man from vindictive enemies, and 
 from unmerited death ? My men have the strictest injunctions to 
 take no life, and to avoid all unnecessary violence." 
 
 Hadley smiled at the simplicity of his companion, as he 
 replied, 
 
 " However justifiable your conduct may be in a moral point of 
 view, it will certainly constitute a grave offence against the laws, 
 and one punishable with much severity. There can be no doubt 
 of this." 
 
 " What, then, shall we do ?'' asked Gertrude, after a moment's 
 musing. 
 
 "Cross to Grand Island to-morrow, by the ferry, and there 
 await your friend ; or, better still (for, if the pursuit should be 
 hot, they might not be able to stop for you), let Miller send 
 his steamboat to the island to meet you. You can remain on 
 board the vessel till your friends come." 
 
 " Yes, that is doubtless our best course," said Gertrude, with 
 hesitation, for she reflected, with a shudder, that if the attempt at 
 rescue should fail, she would then have seen Harry for the last 
 time. She could not return to bid him a final farewell. 
 
 " Tell this to Mr. Miller," she continued, " and tell him that I 
 must see him to-morrow, when his plans are matured, that I mav 
 communicate them to Mr. Vrail, whom I shall see once more 
 before I leave. And you when shall I see you again ?"
 
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDEE. 335 
 
 " I shall travel through your country before I return home, and 
 I shall certainly find you, or, if anything should prevent my doing 
 so, the loss will be wholly mine. Farewell." 
 
 " I will not attempt to express the extent of my thanks for your 
 kindness. You must comprehend the vastness of the favor you 
 have sought to confer, and be assured my gratitude is proportion 
 ate to the obligation. Will you not see dear Ruth, that she, too, 
 may thank you ?" 
 
 <; It is better not. I will do my best to see you both in your 
 own home. Farewell." 
 
 Hadley resumed his ancient cloak, his heavy cane, his slouched 
 hat and his stooping gait, and unlocking the door, he departed 
 with remarkable celerity for a man of his seeming infirmities.
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 
 A LAWYER WITH A SMALL LIBRARY. 
 
 IN a small upper room of a dingy hotel by the river side, a 
 middle-aged man, well dressed, and apparently much at his ease, 
 sat smoking an unexceptionable Havana, and looking listlessly 
 into the cheering fire which burned in a grate at his side. On a 
 table near at hand lay a volume of New York statutes and another 
 legal book, while a bulky portfolio beside them indicated the pre 
 sence of writing materials within. These implements of his 
 assumed profession had been furnished by the forethought of Ger 
 trude, and Johnson had brought them with him now, in order 
 that he might familiarize himself with their presence, and perhaps 
 receive some hinte from his more clerkly confederate as to the 
 skillful handling of such strange tools. 
 
 His reverie, which seemed by no means a painful one, was 
 interrupted by a knock at his door, and scarcely had he giveu 
 permission to enter, when the disguised Hadley, who had beou 
 shown up by a servant, walked in unannounced. 
 
 Johnson's eyes glanced momentarily towards an overcoat which 
 hung on the wall, in an inner pocket of which were the weapons 
 he usually carried closer to his person, but which his legal dress 
 did not admit of receiving. The singular apparel and deportment 
 of his visitor had induced him to doubt whether he could be the 
 man whom he was expecting to see, but at the next instant his 
 misgivings were dispelled by an expressive smile on the stranger's 
 
 336
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 337 
 
 face, and by the lady-like hand, flashing with a brilliant diamond, 
 which was extended towards him. 
 
 " Your name is Miller, I believe ?" said Hadley, taking a seat 
 which was offered him, but without removing either cloak or hat. 
 
 Johnson bowed assent, and threw the remainder of his cigar 
 into the fire. 
 
 " You are a barrister from New York ?" 
 
 " No, sir a lawyer ; there are no barristers in our State." 
 
 " Right it is well to remember the distinction. You have 
 brought your library with you. I see, Mr. Miller." 
 
 The outlaw again bowed and smiled, as he observed the search 
 ing look of his companion. 
 
 " All of it, I presume ?" again asked Hadley. 
 
 "All of it." 
 
 " I believe there can be no doubt that you are the man I am 
 sent to. But you will excuse me, if I seek to make assurance 
 doubly sure, before entering upon business of grave concern. 
 There is a name which may serve as a watchword between us." 
 
 " Gertrude Van Kleeck." 
 
 " Right. Tt is a name, too, although strange to Anglo-Saxon 
 ears, which the bravest knight of the days of chivalry might have 
 been proud to bear to tournament or battle-field. If you were 
 such a champion, she could not repose higher confidence in yonr 
 valor and skill than she already does." 
 
 The outlaw smiled with evident satisfaction, as he replied, 
 
 " She is worthy of a brave man's fealty ; yet I fear I should not 
 be here to-night, had I not other motives than her service. It is 
 something to inflict a humiliating blow, however slight, upon a 
 tyrannical government." 
 
 It is unnecessary to detail the conference which ensued between 
 these dissimilar confederates, which a subsequent narrative of its 
 results will sufficiently explain. Let it suffice that Hadley was able 
 to give his companion such satisfactory assurance of the promised 
 
 15
 
 338 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 facilities for a rescue as to fully decide the latter upon making the 
 attempt. 
 
 A little before nine o'clock in the evening they parted, the one 
 to become the " observed of all observers" m a fashionable and 
 brilliant assembly, the other to rejoin the concealed comrades, 
 who waited to bear him back to their island refuge. 
 
 While these events were taking place, there were still two 
 parties who were deeply interested in the fate of Harry Vrail, who 
 as yet knew nothing of the intended rescue. In vain had the 
 unhappy Ruth sought, again and again, to obtain from Gertrude 
 some clue to the mysterious hopes at which she hinted, and which 
 seemed sufficient to sustain her from despondency. The child had 
 long ceased to ask, but her tear-filled eyes turned often with ap 
 pealing glances to her friend, and she watched with strango 
 interest every minute event which might throw light upon the 
 clouded subject. She had some indistinct idea that Gertrude's 
 visit to the States had been for the purpose of invoking the aid of 
 her own government for its imprisoned citizen, and this hope 
 grew and took shape in her mind, until it entered into her 
 dreams, and she saw vast armies, with starry banners, come to 
 demand the freedom of her unfortunate friend. From these 
 visions she awoke to grief enhanced by the brief illusion. 
 
 " You shall know all to-morrow, dear Ruth," said Gertrude, on 
 the evening of her last conference with Hadley, from which 
 the wondering child had been excluded. " Be patient until 
 then." 
 
 " I will try, Gertrude," she replied, faintly ; " but oh, I am 
 so frightened as the time draws nigh. Is there nothing that I 
 can do ?" 
 
 " Yes, Ruth, you can pray." 
 
 " Night and day night and day !" exclaimed the frantic child, 
 with clasped hands. " Oh, do you think He will hear ?" 
 
 " Yes." replied Gertrude, with sudden enthusiasm, inspired by
 
 THE PEI80NEB OF THE BOEDER. 339 
 
 the beautiful picture of passionate supplication before her ; " yes, 
 Ruth, I believe that He will hear." 
 
 She drew the gentle child to her side, and together the fair 
 young -friends wept long and in silence. 
 
 With grief scarcely less deep or sincere, though more rudely 
 expressed, did the faithful servant bewail his young master's fate, 
 and his own impotency to aid him. 
 
 " I don't know, Massa Garret," he said, " what it all means. 
 Dare is a great deal of comin' and goin' and talkin', but it don't 
 amount to nothin'. These Britishers will hang Massa Harry day 
 after to-morrow, as sure as a gun." 
 
 " I fear they will, Brom." 
 
 " 'Course they will sir ; he'll walk out of that back door I 
 showed you, Massa Garret, and he knows it, too, only he don't 
 want to scare Missa Gertrude by tellin' her so. She had better 
 go home, she and little Roof, and then we'll come afterwards, and 
 tell 'em he's only transported, and will come back one of these 
 days, ten or twelve years from now." 
 
 Brom showed much emotion, and was quite in earnest in his 
 proposition. 
 
 . " It won't do, Brom," replied Van Vrank ; " we could never 
 deceive them in that way. They must know the worst, whatever 
 it is." 
 
 " I bin thinking," continued the negro, after a little pause, and 
 speaking in an embarrassed manner, as if he feared he might be 
 presumptuously overrating his own importance, " I bin thinking 
 whether dey wouldn't take me back and let Massa Harry off. I 
 think I would do it, Massa Garret, for poor Missa Getty, that I've 
 trotted on my knee when she was a baby, and who was always jis 
 so good and kind. She'll die if Massa Harry dies, I know. You 
 don't know all that I do about dis ting, and I ain't gwine to tell 
 you but I sartingly think I would do it. Do you think dey 
 would swap ?"
 
 340 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " What, and hang you instead of Harry ?" 
 
 " Yes I am a strong man." 
 
 " No, my good fellow, they would do no such thing; they would 
 not hang you any way, not if you should ask them to." 
 
 " Dey are a set of heathens, den," replied Brom, indignantly, 
 " and I am sorry we ever had anything to do with them."
 
 CHAPTER XLVL 
 
 THE WILL. 
 
 FROM the moment that the outlaw's interview with Hadley, ter 
 minated, all irresolution and indecision was banished from his mind, 
 and he set himself earnestly at the task which he had undertaken, 
 not, indeed, with a full confidence of success, nor entirely without 
 personal apprehension, but with the conviction that the opportu 
 nity for a great achievement was one which a brave man ought to 
 eui brace. 
 
 At an appointed hour he met the boat which had been sent for 
 him by his friends on the island, and returned to them to mature 
 his plans by consultation, and to bring to the city that part of his 
 daring band who were to take part in the attempted rescue. 
 
 An immediate council was held, at which some portion of tho 
 plan of operations was fully decided upon, while other points were 
 necessarily left to the decision of the leader on the eventful mor 
 row. Two of the small force were appointed to take charge of 
 the boats, and bring them, at the appointed time, to a designated 
 spot, a few miles from town, to meet their flying friends (for 
 Hadley's warning, not to attempt to embark within or very near 
 the city, had been regarded) ; yet for this least perilous service, it 
 was so difficult to find volunteers, that Johnson was compelled to 
 settle the question by his authority. Thomas Vrail, who, at Ger 
 trude's earnest request, had been forbidden by the leader to touch 
 Canadian soil, was placed in temporary command of the steam- 
 Mi
 
 34:2 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 boat, with instructions to meet the returning skiffs as near shore 
 as the captain, who was also the owner of the vessel, would allow 
 it to venture. That personage, whose proclivities were all with 
 the patriot cause, had entered fully into the spirit of the exciting 
 enterprise on which his companions were bound ; but he was a 
 Yankee, whose first instincts were for the " main chance," and 
 who well knew that his vessel would be forfeited, if taken by the 
 Canadian authorities while employed in its present business. Not 
 that he had any other fear of capture, excepting that which 
 resulted from the peril of night navigation in an unknown chan 
 nel, in which the boat might easily become stranded, and thus 
 rendered a certain prey to the enemy on the ensuing day. 
 Whatever he could safely do, however, he freely promised, and 
 with an evident zeal, which left no doubt of his fidelity to the 
 cause. 
 
 The remainder of the venturous party, only four in number, 
 including their leader, crossed to Kingston a little before daylight 
 on the ensuing morning, and each proceeded to take lodgings at 
 a separate inn, and all. at inferior ones, with the exception of a 
 man by the name of Gordon, to whom was assigned a special 
 service. He was to stop at the best hotel, and enact the part of a 
 man of wealth, in order to enable him to purchase, without exci 
 ting suspicion, the necessary carriage and horses for the flight of 
 the party after leaving the jail. Gordon was also to communicate 
 with Miss Van Kleeck, informing her of the position of affairs, and 
 was to arrange a meeting of all the confederates, including Garret 
 and the yet uninitiated Brom, immediately after dark, when each 
 might receive from the leader his assigned task. 
 
 The long day of anxiety and expectation wore heavily and 
 slowly away for all but Gordon, whose role required vigilance, 
 activity and sagacity, and who well performed his allotted part. 
 
 Gertrude made an early and brief visit to the prisoner, and ? 
 with pale lips and trembling voice, exhorted him to that courage
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 343 
 
 which her own terrified heart almost refused to entertain. His 
 bearing was calm and dauntless, yet it was the courage of forti 
 tude rather than of hope. He was equal to the emergency of the 
 hour, whatever might be its issue, yet it was agony to him to see 
 the wretchedness of his friend. Their interview was short, their 
 adieux were almost unspoken. Her ungloved hand, gliding like a 
 sunbeam between the dark bars, rested a moment in his, was 
 pressed a moment to his lips, and she was gone. 
 
 Within an hour from that time, Gertrude and Ruth, accompa 
 nied by Van Vrank, had left the city, and were on their way to 
 Grand Island, it having been arranged that the steamboat should 
 approach that island early in the evening, and that a small boat 
 should be sent to take them off. Van Vrank, after seeing them 
 safely quartered at a small inn, returned to Kingston, still long 
 before the clpse of day. The closely-watched skies, flecked with 
 many passing clouds, gave promise of an evening of favorable 
 obscurity; but whether the heavens should be overcast or not, the 
 confederates had the consoling certainty of a moonless night for 
 their daring enterprise. 
 
 Soon after twilight they met in an unfrequented spot on the 
 shore of the river, where Gordon, the only man of the party who 
 had gone openly about town, made report of his proceedings, and 
 of whatever he had learned which might have a bearing upon 
 their momentous undertaking. He had purchased a strong car 
 riage, and a span of fleet horses, which he said he had already 
 proved, by driving them at the rate of twelve miles an hour on 
 the very road which they would have to travel that evening. 
 
 " With an empty coach, and you alone on the box," said Johnson. 
 
 " By no means a gentleman of my cloth would not look well 
 on the box," replied Gordon, who was richly dressed. " No, we 
 had a driver, and there were four inside the man of whom I 
 bought the horses, two of his friends, and myself. We were five 
 in all."
 
 344 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 There will be seven to-night, including Vrail," said Johnson, 
 musingly, and seeming to entertain no doubt of bringing off the 
 prisoner. 
 
 " That is nothing ; the coach is new and strong, and the horses 
 I will be surety for. If I am a judge of anything, it is of horse 
 flesh. As to the number, four can go easily inside, one can ride 
 with me on the box, and we can put Cuffy on behind for ballast." 
 
 " Put yourself on for ballast, Massa Gordon, and speak more 
 'spectfly of colored gemmen." 
 
 This remark proceeded from an entirely invisible source, 
 but it gave evidence that Brom was somewhere around in the 
 darkness. 
 
 " I beg your pardon, Brom," replied Gordon, laughing ; " I 
 didn't know you were here ; I meant no offence." 
 
 " Berry well, den I 'scuse you ; and as to ridin' behind, ef we 
 only get Massa Harry, I'll ride anywhere, I don't care ef it is on 
 the hub of the wheel." 
 
 Johnson hastened to stop this unnecessary conversation, and to 
 inform each man as distinctly as possible of what would be re 
 quired of him. To Van Vrank, who was unarmed, he furnished 
 a brace of loaded pistols, remarking that he did not anticipate 
 any necessity for the use of them in the first instance, but that 
 they might become necessary in case of a pressing pursuit. 
 Humanity, as well as prudence, he said, dictated that no deadly 
 weapon should be used upon the jailers, who, whatever the fault 
 of their superiors, were but discharging their official duties. Brom 
 he dared not intrust with fire-arms, lest he might indiscreetly use 
 them, but he knew that his great physical strength might prove 
 abundantly serviceable in the struggle they must have, and he 
 cautioned him to stand ready to fight for his master when the 
 proper time came, and not to be frightened by the sight of a few 
 officers of the prison, even if there should be a half-dozen or 
 more.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 345 
 
 " I give you stout cords instead of pistols," he said, " and some 
 of the rest of us will have the same. We may want to knock 
 down and bind a man or two, and it is best to be prepared." 
 
 " Dat's a fact," replied the negro ; " dese is jes de bery thing. 
 Dis one to tie his hands, and dis ere stouter one to tie his legs. 
 Brom will fix one on 'em, I bet. What's dis ting ?" 
 
 " That is a gag. Did you never see a gag before ! Very 
 likely there will be no time to use these things, but it is prudent 
 to have them. Whatever you do after the fight begins, must be 
 done very quickly. Let all remember that." 
 
 Brom.tried the gag in his own huge mouth, which nearly closed 
 over it;" and it scarcely proved an impediment to his speech. 
 
 " It's too swa/^Massa Miller," he said, without removing the 
 wood, " dey can hollow like blazes for all dis." 
 
 " No it isn't, Brom," said Gordon ; " all mouths ain't cellar- 
 doors like yours." 
 
 " It ain't no se, I 'clare," answered Brom ; " I could swaller it 
 easy." 
 
 Again Johnson interfered to produce silence, and he proceeded 
 hastily to instruct each member of the party as nearly as he could 
 in the duty which would be expected of him, and to exhort them 
 to a resolute and unflinching determination to effect their object. 
 He cautioned them particularly against any sudden panic, what 
 ever turn their adventure might take, or whatever unexpected 
 opposition they might encounter. 
 
 " Be brave and cool, my boys," he said, " and we shall be cer 
 tain of success. 
 
 All the confederates manifested much enthusiasm and ardor, 
 not excepting the somewhat phlegmatic Van Vrank, who could 
 not refrain from wondering at himself, transformed by gradual 
 Bteps, and almost of necessity, from a quiet farmer on the banks 
 of the Hudson, with no ambition but to mind his own business, 
 to a member of something like a military band, about to storm a 
 
 15*
 
 3 -18 THE PRISONER OF THE BOKDEK. 
 
 stronghold in a foreign country, which a few weeks before he 
 had never even expected to see. But he was zealous now in the 
 cause, not only for Gertrude and Harry's sake, but for his own, 
 for he saw no better way out of the entanglement than to push 
 matters bravely through to a successful termination. 
 
 When discussion was at an end, and the programme of pro 
 ceedings was fully understood by all, the party dispersed to their 
 several hotels, Johnson to prepare for aa immediate visit to the 
 prison, and Gordon to get up his coach and horses, and carry him 
 there in a style befitting his assumed profession and errand. The 
 others were to remain at their quarters until about half-past nine 
 in the evening, when Gordon was also to call and convey them to 
 the jail, in front of which, as if only waiting for the lawyer, the 
 coach 1vas to stand, like the wooden horse before ancient Troy, 
 silent as the grave, but full of armed men. 
 
 Darkness had fully set in, though it was yet early in the long 
 autumnal evening, and less than half an hour sufficed for Gordon 
 to rein up his champing steeds in front of Johnson's inn, and re 
 ceive the latter (ostentatiously displaying his legal books and his 
 bulky portfolio) into the carriage. He was entirely unarmed, for 
 he knew there was a possibility of his being searched before being 
 admitted to an interview with the prisoner ; but his men were 
 provided with weapons enough both for his use and their own, if 
 exigencies should require them to be produced. 
 
 At the prison door, when he alighted and made inquiry pomp 
 ously for the keeper, he was careful again to make a display of 
 his books, and he was much relieved, on the appearance of the 
 principal jailer, to find that few words were required to make 
 himself known as an expected visitor, whose business was under 
 stood. 
 
 " You have come at the eleventh hour," said the keeper, when 
 Johnson had almost unnecessarily told his assumed errand, "and 
 I would much rather your visit had been made by daylight.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDEE. 34:7 
 
 Perhaps even now there will be time in the morning, if you call 
 early. It does not take long to draw a will, and he is not to be 
 turned off until eleven." 
 
 "Impossible! He will be engaged with the ministers in 
 the morning, and he will be in no suitable frame of mind to dic 
 tate so important a document. Besides, his will will doubtless be 
 a long one, as he has a very large estate, and many relations and 
 friends. I expect a thousand dollars myself for a fee, and I will 
 of course see every one well paid who is put to any trouble in 
 this melancholy business." 
 
 " Thank you, sir. I suppose you must see him in fact, I have 
 already promised as much to a friend of his, who thought, too, 
 that you would require a larger room than his cell for your pur 
 pose, and I have made arrangements to give you this apartment." 
 
 He led the way, as he spoke, to the room which has been 
 described, the entrance to which was out of the main lower hall, 
 and but a few feet from the principal door of the building. 
 
 Johnson noted everything carefully as he followed the keeper 
 into the room, which had apparently been prepared for his use. 
 A decaying fire burned in the grate, giving evidence of having 
 been lighted early in the day ; a table, furnished with writing 
 materials, stood in front of the hearth, and a chair was placed on 
 either side. 
 
 Again complaining of the untimeliness of the visit, and say 
 ing that he feared he would be censured for permitting it, the 
 jailer inquired what length of time would be required to com 
 plete the work. 
 
 " Two or three hours, at the most. Indeed, I have ordered my 
 carriage to call for me at half-past nine, and you may depend on 
 my having everything finished in that time." 
 
 " You will want witnesses. How many do your laws require ? 
 I can bring you half a dozen of my men, if you wish, when you 
 get through."
 
 348 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 " No, I thank you," replied Johnson, a little too eagerly for dis 
 cretion ; " it will not be necessary. Indeed, it would not be suffi 
 cient by our laws, as they do not know the signer. I shall bring 
 in two of his acquaintances in the morning to witness the will ; it 
 will take but a few minutes." 
 
 " In the morning ? Very well ; that will do. We certainly 
 should admit no more to-night." 
 
 So saying, the man withdrew to summon assistants, and with 
 their aid to conduct the dangerous prisoner, weak and shackled, 
 from his cell in an upper story to the lower room. 
 
 Johnson sat down and awaited his arrival with much real per 
 turbation of mind, yet with a schooled air of sang froid which 
 would have been unsuspected as feigned by the closest observer. 
 His fears arose from an incertitude as to what extent Vrail was in 
 the secret of the plot, or whether, if uninitiated, he might not 
 penetrate his disguise, and give way to some exclamation of sur 
 prise which would excite suspicion, or possibly entirely betray 
 him. 
 
 His own role was unmistakable. He must meet the prisoner as 
 an old acquaintance, and as one who had a business appointment 
 with him, and he doubted not, that if Vrail were unadvised of 
 his assumed errand, he would at least be discreet enough to 
 remain silent until he could give him the right cue for reply. 
 
 But Harry had fortunately already safely passed one dangerous 
 ordeal, which had fully placed him on his guard, and rendered 
 the present peril of self-betrayal comparatively slight. The gar 
 rulous keeper had spoken to him during the afternoon about the 
 non-arrival of his American lawyer, and although for a moment 
 surprised, he was too astute not to comprehend that it had refer 
 ence in some way to Hadley's scheme of rescue. Again, when the 
 jailer now went to conduct him to the lower room, he naturally 
 explained to him the cause, and informed him that his coun 
 sel had come, and although in neither case did the prisoner make
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 349 
 
 more than a monosyllabic reply, his taciturnity while in so 
 wretched a condition was a mattter of no surprise. His eyes 
 were, indeed, partly opened to the pretence under which his res 
 cue was to be attempted, and whatever might have been his 
 scruples against devising or counselling it, he did not feel at liberty 
 now to thwart his generous friends, much less to peril their safety 
 by a backwardness in accepting their aid. 
 
 Anxious to follow the strict line of duty, yet perplexed with 
 doubts as to its requirements, if he erred, let us censure him 
 lightly, for the love of life was yet strong in his young heart. 
 We are recording the story of a good and amiable man, but 
 by no means of a perfect one. 
 
 His guards were, of course, curious to behold this meeting 
 between him and his friend from the States, and they lingered a 
 moment, after bringing the prisoner in, to catch the first words of 
 greeting under such melancholy circumstances. 
 
 The salutation was a sufficiently natural one on the part of 
 Johnson, who knew that he was closely watched, and Vrail 
 availed himself of the privileged taciturnity of grief to avoid 
 saying anything until the keepers had withdrawn. 
 
 He extended his hand in silence to meet the welcoming grasp 
 of his visitor, and received his expressions of condolence with 
 emotion that certainly was not feigned. 
 
 Johnson, in the meantime, grew loquacious, to cover his friend's 
 supposed alarm, and to prevent the necessity of his speaking in 
 reply. 
 
 " I should have been here yesterday," he said, " but I was about 
 five minutes too late for the boat, and I lost a whole day by the 
 delay, so that I have to come to you in the evening; but I think 
 if we set about our work in good earnest, we can accomplish it all 
 in a couple of hours, and leave you time for a good night's rest 
 yet, Mr. Vrail, which I have no doubt you will be able to take, 
 notwithstanding to-morrow.
 
 350 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 "The turnkey who goes the twelve o'clock rounds in his hall, 
 says he always finds him asleep," said the jailer, nodding approv 
 ingly towards Vrail, and evidently intending a compliment. 
 
 "He certainly will rest none the worse for having so important 
 a piece of business completed," replied the pretended lawyer, 
 opening his portfolio, and taking from it half a quire of paper, on 
 the outer sheet of which the formal commencement of a Last Will 
 and Testament was already written. 
 
 u I have begun my work, you see, in order to save time here," 
 he said, seating himself at the table, and drawing from the same 
 receptacle which had contained his paper, a supply of red ribbon, 
 sealing-wax, and other articles, supposed to be essential to the 
 formal completeness of a solemn legal document. He hoped 
 the attendants would take the hint thus thrown out, and leave 
 them to their privacy. But they did not. He next opened his 
 golden pen, and dipped it into the ink, yet still they lingered 
 nay, more, they whispered together by the doorway, glancing at 
 him askance as they did so. 
 
 Vrail did not observe this ominous circumstance, but Johnson, 
 who did, was certainly greatly alarmed. He was entirely within 
 the power of his enemies, who, if he were suspected, would not 
 even have the trouble of arresting him, for he was already in jail. 
 They had only to close the door upon him, and turn its massive 
 bolts, and he was secured beyond the possibility of escape. He 
 preserved, however, an exterior of perfect equanimity, and seemed 
 not to notice the alarming signs around him. 
 
 While he awaited the issue, the jailer stepped suddenly forward, 
 and approached him rapidly, but with a nervous manner, and 
 said : 
 
 " It's rather an unpleasant duty, sir, but really, before leaving 
 you alone with the prisoner, I ought to search you, to see that 
 you have no weapons about your person. I hope you will excuse 
 me."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 351 
 
 Harry was now, in turn, frightened, for he supposed it certain 
 that his visitor was armed ; but Johnson, greatly relieved, gave 
 utterance to a loud and natural laugh, quite unsuited to the solemn 
 presence of the condemned man, as he replied, 
 
 "Search me? Oh, certainly, you are quite welcome to do so; 
 you will find nothing more dangerous about me than my pen. 
 A lawyer's pen is his weapon, you know, and sometimes a pretty 
 effective one, too. Where will you begin ? Come, all of you at 
 once, that it may be soon over, and no time lost." 
 
 He threw off his coat and vest as he spoke, and withdrew his 
 boots, handing each of these garments to one of the men to 
 examine, and then h6 requested the principal to come nearer, and 
 make a more thorough examination of his person. 
 
 The search thus freely invited was of course but slightly made, 
 suspicion being at once allayed by the stranger's manner, and in 
 a few minutes the anxious friends were left alone in the room. 
 The door was locked from the outer side by the retiring guards, 
 one or more of whom, they knew, would patrol the main hall 
 during the whole of their interview, and might re-enter at any 
 moment to see that all was safe. Nay, for aught they knew, 
 there might be secret apertures for looking in and watching their 
 movements, and it became necessary to exercise the strictest cau 
 tion and vigilance in all that they said and did. So impressed 
 was Johnson with the importance of this prudence that he deemed 
 it necessary to sit constantly, pen in hand, and to employ the 
 greater part of his time in writing. What he wrote it would be 
 difficult to say, but it was nothing that interfered with the con 
 versation which, in a low tone, was kept up unremittingly between 
 the two friends. 
 
 He informed Vrail fully of every particular of the arrangements 
 made for his rescue, and (for there was abundant leisure) of many 
 things besides. He told him of Gertrude's resolute and unweary 
 ing labors in his behalf, of her first interview with himself at
 
 352 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 Ogdensburgh, of her second visit to him at Oswego, and of the 
 arguments by which she had prevailed on him to undertake his 
 present enterprise. Every new evidence of her labors and sacri 
 fices for him, gave new pleasure to the young man, and increased 
 the strength of that tender emotion with which he could not fail 
 to regard her. But, alas ! it increased also his painful anxiety 
 lest he should never recover that liberty which alone would allow 
 him to acknowledge or requite such transcendent kindness. 
 
 Harry, in turn, had much to tell, which his companion had not 
 heard, of his eventful experiences, and some messages to charge 
 upon his memory for Gertrude and Thomas, and his old grand 
 father, in case their schemes should be frustrated and Johnson 
 should reach home in safety. Thus, much of the painful interval 
 of suspense was passed, while they awaited the hour of trial. 
 They discussed every dangerous contingency which they could 
 imagine as liable to arise, and how to meet it; yet, with all their 
 forethought, they felt sensible that there might be some fatal obsta 
 cle to their plans yet undiscovered. 
 
 A little before nine, a turnkey entered to replenish the fire, or, 
 under that pretext, to see that all was safe, and Johnson's pen at 
 once began to display unwonted activity. 
 
 " Mr. wished me to inquire if you had nearly finished your 
 
 business?" said the man. 
 
 " I think we shall have done in about half an hour," replied 
 Johnson ; " you must have a little patience in such a case as this." 
 
 " Oh, yes, sir but he is pretty particular about having every 
 thing snugly locked up before this hour usually. But we can 
 wait, I suppose, till ten o'clock, if it is necessary. 
 
 " I do not think I shall keep you quite so long ; but I will 
 knock on the door when I wish to come out." 
 
 The man retired, and the town clock struck nine as he went 
 out. 
 
 The friends resumed their colloquy, but it was broken by many
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 353 
 
 anxious pauses, as the few remaining minutes, freighted with such 
 terrific interest, flew by. 
 
 " If it were only possible to rid me of these shackles, I should 
 have far more courage," said Harry, in a whisper. " Is there no 
 way to do it ?" 
 
 " No, it is impossible here, but there will be tools in the carriage 
 with which to knock them off as we go along. Never fear." 
 
 ** I shall be so helpless, so unable to assist you. I cannot step 
 farther than six inches at a time." 
 
 " Never fear, I say. All that has been calculated and provided 
 for ; only use your eyes vigilantly, and your judgment coolly, and 
 we will see to the rest. There may be a chance for you to give us 
 some important suggestion or direction, for you will be able to 
 survey the whole scene, while we may be all engaged in the melee. 
 Why, Vrail, you are certainly trembling." 
 
 " I am, but it is Hope that has taught me to fear. I should not 
 tremble if suspense were past, and I knew that I was to die 
 to-morrow. I should not tremble if I stood unbound at your 
 side, attempting for another this very achievement." 
 
 " I understand you ; you are right." 
 
 " Am I not calmer now ?" 
 
 " There is not even a quaver in your voice. It was but a pass 
 ing emotion." 
 
 " Believe me, it will not return ; I am altogether self-possessed 
 now. But these two long hours of dreadful endurance have been 
 far more trying to the nerves than if they had been passed on the 
 battle field." 
 
 " It is true most true." 
 
 Johnson looked at his watch as he spoke. It wanted but ten 
 minutes of the time appointed for the arrival of his men. Ho 
 walked to the window, and looked out 
 
 " I cannot see far, but we shall doubtless hear them when they 
 drive up. They are certainly not here yet."
 
 354 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 " Is it any darker than an hour since ?" 
 
 "No the clouds are scattered, and the stars shine brightly." 
 
 "It is just as well perhaps better so. We shall be able to 
 see our way." 
 
 Johnson returned to the table, and some minutes passed in 
 silence. It was interrupted by the sound of a town-clock striking 
 the half-hour, and all again was still. A tew minutes more elapsed, 
 and Vrail's quick ear caught the sound of wheels. 
 
 " They are coming!'' he said. 
 
 The outlaw again walked quickly to the window, and looked 
 out. 
 
 "They are here," he replied. "So far, all is well." 
 
 He returned coolly, gathered up his papers and placed them in 
 the portfolio which he clasped with a steady hand. Calmly he 
 closed his open law books, threw his overcoat across his arm, and 
 walking to the door, he knocked loudly for egress. Ere it could 
 be opened, he stepped quickly back to Vrail, whose hand he 
 was grasping as the guards entered. 
 
 " Good-night," he said. " Keep up good courage to the last, 
 my friend. It is the fortune of war, you know, and you are only 
 treading the path which many a brave man has trod before you. 
 Good-night. I will see you in the morning, of course good night." 
 
 As he spoke, he advanced gradually towards the door, and 
 Vrail took a few short steps in the same direction, clanking his 
 chain dismally at each movement. Johnson left him standing in 
 about the centre of the room, and turned to the jailer, who had 
 entered, with two of his men, while two more could be seen loung 
 ing in the hall. 
 
 " My work is done, and my carriage is at the door," he said, 
 "so that I will not detain you a moment longer. In the morning 
 I shall see you again, when I shall have something to communi 
 cate which, will be of interest to you personally. You under 
 stand ?"
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 355 
 
 The man did understand the allusion to the promised bequest, 
 but he made no other reply than was contained in a very pleased 
 look. 
 
 " You are leaving your boots and papers," he said. 
 
 The outlaw turned around, a little embarrassed ; but at the next 
 instant he replied, 
 
 " No, I have the will in my pocket. I will leave the other 
 things in your charge until morning." 
 
 Johnson purposely made a little delay, fearing that his men 
 might not be quite ready, and feeling safe in doing so while as 
 yet no movement was made to re-conduct the prisoner to his cell. 
 But while he tarried, events were taking place outside, which 
 require a brief narration.
 
 CHAPTER XLVII. 
 
 KOUGH VISITORS. 
 
 IMMEDIATELY before the carriage stopped, Gordon, who was 
 driving, observed that they passed a man who was slowly ap 
 proaching the jail, bearing some light burden, and who, in fact 
 was a domestic in the family of the keeper. He approached the 
 vehicle when it became stationary, and, without speaking, stood 
 looking at it for some moments, much to the alarm of the driver, 
 who feared that he might discover its occupants, although the 
 windows were closed. 
 
 Gordon hesitated a moment as to the proper course to pursue, 
 but as it was important to gain time, and he expected Johnson's 
 appearance momentarily at the front door, he remained silent as 
 long as Ihe reconnoiterer did not speak. He did speak soon, 
 however, and inquired in a careless way whom the carriage be 
 longed to. 
 
 Gordon replied, 
 
 " It's a livery-stable hack, and I've come for a Yankee that I 
 brought here early in the evening. He's some friend of the poor 
 fellow that's going to swing to-morrow." 
 
 " Oh, yes," drawled the man, sauntering a little nearer, and 
 looking attentively at the coach and horses. 
 
 " You've seen this Vrail, I suppose," Gordon continued, thinking 
 to engage his attention, so as to keep him from looking into the 
 carriage. 
 
 856
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOKDEE. 357 
 
 " Oh, yes, I've seen 'em all. I've seen eleven hung. Twice I 
 saw three strung up at a time. There's only to be one to-morrow ; 
 that's nothing." 
 
 " Do you mean to see it ?" 
 
 Yes." 
 
 The fellow, whose proximity to the carriage had become in the 
 highest degree alarming, started suddenly at this point of the 
 conversation, as if he had seen or heard something which sur 
 prised him, and if he had uttered a word indicating suspicion, or 
 had started to go into the house, Gordon had resolved to leap 
 down and seize him at all hazards, and to secure his silence by 
 threats or by force. But the man instantly resumed the conver 
 sation, quite in his previous manner, and after continuing it a 
 little while, he turned slowly about, and walked on his way to 
 ward a gate which led to a back entrance into the building. 
 Gordon was in a most painful state of indecision, since to stop 
 him forcibly might cause an alarm which would prove fatal to 
 their project, while if his suspicions bad been excited, it was 
 equally dangerous, nay, far more so, to allow him to proceed. 
 But believing that his own fears had deceived him, he chose what 
 he thought to be the least risk, and allowed the man to depart. 
 As he went, however, he called to him, asking him if ne would 
 inform the gentleman inside that his carriage was ready and 
 waiting. The man replied in the affirmative, but quickened his 
 step as he did so, and instantly disappeared through the gateway. 
 Had Gordon seen his changed manner then, he would have known 
 how great was the cause for alarm. Darting quickly forward, he 
 entered a basement door, and hurriedly inquired for the jailer, 
 and when informed that he was in the main hall, he hastened up 
 stairs, and to the side of his employer, to whom he said in a loud 
 whisper, 
 
 " There's something looks wrong outside, sir ; a carriage quite 
 full of men, all very still, and the driver is a Yankee, I know by
 
 358 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 his talk, though he says he belongs to a livery-stable in town, and 
 that he is waiting for this man. It may be all right, but it ain't 
 a livery-stable ' turn-out,' I know, for it is too stylish for that." 
 
 The alarmed jailer cast a hurried look of suspicion on the 
 pretended lawyer, and then suddenly called out to the men in the 
 hall, 
 
 " Don't open the front door, but step around the back way and 
 see. There may be another Theller plot here." 
 
 An electric-like light flashed from the outlaw's eyes, and his 
 frame seemed to dilate and tower while the hasty alarm was 
 spoken, but ere the words were ended, he leapt almost at a single 
 bound, to the door, turned back the huge bolts with the key, 
 which remained inside, and swung wide the massive portal. 
 
 " Now, my boys !" he shouted, " quick, for your lives !" 
 
 The carriage-door, though closed, had been left unfastened, to 
 admit of instantaneous egress when the signal should be given, 
 and instantly at the call, four men leaped out, three of whom, to 
 gether with Gordon, rushed up the steps and into the hall. Yet 
 quickly as they came, Johnson was attacked on all sides before 
 they reached him, but he stood with his back against the opened 
 door, only solicitous to keep it unclosed until his comrades came, 
 and regardless of the blows he received in maintaining his post. 
 The melee instantly became general, but the keepers had no fire 
 arms, and the outlaw's party used none, so that the contest was 
 one only of physical strength, in which no fatal wounds were 
 like to be received. In numbers the opponents were equal, for 
 . the terrified servant had fled at the first onset of the assailants, 
 chiefly from fear, but also for the purpose of giving the alarm, and 
 bringing more aid to his master. 
 
 If the belligerents were numerically equal, however, they were 
 far from being so in strength, for Johnson, when roused, was 
 quite a match for two ordinary men, and his own followers had 
 been chosen for their great muscular power, as well as their cour-
 
 "It is well thought of," replied Johnson, dragging the prostrate man to the 
 door, and shoving him in, with threats of instant death if he attempted to risc.- 
 PAGE 35!\
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDEE. 359 
 
 age, while young Van Vrank was certainly no trifling antagonist 
 for any one to encounter. Brora, much to his chagrin, had been 
 left in charge of the horses, and he found sufficient employment in 
 restraining the restive animals, which were frightened by the 
 tumult, from running away. 
 
 It was not enough, however, for the assailants that they could 
 master their opponents, unless they could do it very speedily, and 
 make good their escape with their prize, for a few minutes, at the 
 most, would suffice to bring a powerful addition to the enemy, 
 which no strength of theirs could oppose. Unfortunately it takes 
 many words to tell what really occurred in a few seconds of time. 
 No sooner did the leader see his friends at his side, than he called 
 to them each to engage his man, and setting the example, ho 
 knocked the nearest down, and was hesitating how to keep him 
 so, when he beard the voice of Vrail, who had shuffled himself 
 along to the doorway of the room in which he had been left. 
 
 " Draw him in here," he said, " and drive in the rest, if pos 
 sible. We can lock them in ; there is no time to bind them." 
 
 " It is well thought of," replied Johnson, dragging the prostrate 
 man to the door, and shoving him in, with threats of instant death 
 if he attempted to rise. 
 
 Gordon was scarcely behind him with another fallen foe, and 
 Van Vrank, who had attacked the jailer himself, pushed him 
 rapidly backwards to the door, and thrust him in, yet standing, but 
 tumbling over his prostrate companions as he entered. 
 
 " Lock it now we can quickly deal with the others !" shouted 
 Johnson, and the door was immediately closed and fastened, and 
 the key removed. 
 
 The two remaining men, who had thus far fought well and 
 maintained their ground, did not longer keep up the unequal con 
 test, but threatened by a suddenly drawn pistol in the hands of 
 Gordon, which lie did not mean to use, they both turned and fled. 
 
 Scarcely had they done so, when the herculean Johnson caught
 
 360 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 up Vrail in his arras, carried him out, and placed him in the car 
 riage. The remainder of the party instantly followed, and as 
 every man knew his post, no time was lost in taking places. Van 
 Vrank and another followed Johnson into the carriage, one climbed 
 with Gordon to the box, and Brom, after resigning the reins, got 
 up behind. The driver's call to his horses was lost in the louder 
 shout of alarm which was already resounding through the build 
 ing, but the steeds felt the tightening reins and the crackling 
 thong, and they started forward at an encouraging, though far 
 from their greatest speed. It was too dark to admit of a head 
 long velocity, when an accident might prove so fatal to their 
 hopes, and Gordon rather restrained than urged his mettled 
 chargers, while as yet there was no actual pursuit. Within the 
 vehicle all was excitement. Johnson, on his knees before Vrail, 
 was busily engaged, with tools brought for that purpose, in break 
 ing the lock which fastened the fetters upon his ankles. Under 
 his skillful blows they soon fell clanking to the floor of the coach, 
 and Harry, in ecstasy, exclaimed, 
 
 "Is it possible that I have the free use of my limbs 'once more, 
 and that I am outside of a prison ? I cannot realize all this it 
 seems like some wild, bright dream." 
 
 " Ay, you are outside of a prison, and behind a pair of fleet 
 horses, too," replied Johnson ; " yet it seems to me we are not 
 going over fast. I say, Gordon," he continued, addressing the 
 iatter through the open window, " are these your twelve mile 
 horses ? What is the matter ?" 
 
 " Nothing is the matter," replied Gordon. " Would you have 
 a quiet party of ladies and gentlemen, on their way to Col. 
 
 B 's party, go dashing through the streets like mad ? We 
 
 don't want to raise an alarm, you know, as long as we are not 
 chased. Besides, it's unsafe to go faster in this darkness." 
 
 A church-bell, which seemed to be very near them, rang out at 
 that instant a loud and startling peal, like that which usually
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 361 
 
 gives warning of a conflagration, and a shout of many voices was 
 heard, crying indistinctly in the distance. 
 
 " That means us," said Gordon, cracking his whip, and urging 
 his horses into a quicker pace ; " now we'll show you what we 
 can do." 
 
 By this time another bell began to respond to the first, and a 
 third and fourth almost instantly joined the clangor, while the 
 tumult and shouts in the streets rapidly increased. 
 
 " They will send a party of horse after us if they know which 
 way we have gone," said Johnson. " Can't your span do a little 
 better than that ?" 
 
 " Yes, they can do a great deal better when it becomes neces 
 sary," replied the imperturbable Gordon. 
 
 "It is necessary wow," returned the outlaw, with a suddenly 
 changed air. " Put them to their utmost speed this instant, I 
 command you, and keep them so until we reach the boats, or until 
 they drop !" 
 
 Gordon complied without reply. Indeed, his whole attention 
 was required, for the road over which his flying chariot was pass 
 ing, and with which, of course, he was not familiar, although he 
 had travelled it twice that day. 
 
 " If we break down," continued Johnson, addressing his friends 
 inside, " the horses must be cut loose, when they will easily carry 
 two apiece, and the rest must follow as best they can ; or, if the 
 horses themselves should fail, we must all take to our feet across 
 the fields and to the river. They are really coming," he said, as 
 the increased and nearer sound of pursuit was distinctly heard. 
 " How could they so soon organize a force and get upon our track ?" 
 
 " You forget that one man fled and gave the alarm at the 
 moment of your first irruption into the jail," replied Vrail. " It 
 does not take long to call out a Canadian police." 
 
 " I fear we have something worse than a police behind us. It 
 does not take long to call out a British troop of horse. The fire- 
 
 16
 
 332 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 bells have brought every body into the streets, and then the true 
 cause of alarm has been quickly spread by shouts and cries. It is 
 well that we are out of the city." 
 
 " Hark ! that certainly was the report of a musket," said Van 
 Vrank. 
 
 " It was fired to frighten us, then," replied Vrail ; " they are 
 certainly too far off to see us, much less to do us any harm, and 
 they will not gain upon us while we go at this rate." 
 
 " It is best not to make too sure," answered Johnson ; " we 
 may have to sell our lives yet for what they will fetch. I think 
 I am good for three men at least. But we forget, Vrail, that you 
 and I are both unarmed. Where are our pistols ?" 
 
 "They are here, all ready to speak for themselves," said Van 
 Vrank, producing a couple of brace from the seat of the carriage 
 which he was occupying. Each took his weapons, and while 
 doing so, a voice was heard through the back window of the 
 vehicle. 
 
 " Better hand over one or two dem pop-guns out here, Massa 
 Harry. I shall be de fust man 'tacked, and I got nothing to fight 
 with but a rope and a gag." 
 
 " You shall have them, if necessary, Brom," said Johnson ; 
 " keep cool, and don't get frightened. Do you see any lights 
 down the road ?" 
 
 "No, Massa; but I hear a gun, and think I hear a officer call 
 'Forward!' bery loud." 
 
 " I think Gordon could get a little more ' go ' out of these 
 horses," said Van Vrank, though we are certainly travelling very 
 fast." 
 
 " I wish he could," answered Johnson ; " for it is not enough 
 that we reach the boats ahead of our pursuers ; we must be far 
 enough from shore when they come up to be out of the reach of 
 their guns. But I fear to urge Gordon too far, for I can't deny 
 that he knows far more about horses than I do."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 363 
 
 " Another gun ! and another ! Do you hear that ? What 
 can it mean ?" 
 
 " It is sheer folly if it is meant to intimidate us. It only shows 
 us where they are, and enables us better to escape them. There 
 is another !" 
 
 At this moment the headlong velocity of the carriage suddenly 
 subsided into a moderate speed of six or seven miles to the hour, 
 and those within hurriedly inquired the cause. 
 
 " We are approaching a turnpike gate," replied Gordon, " where 
 they will be sure to suspect something wrong if we come up so 
 fast, and they may shut down the gates." 
 
 " That, then, is what the shots are for," said Vrail quickly ; " to 
 give the alarm to the gate-keeper." 
 
 " Aha ! is that the game ? Go on then, Gordon !" shouted the 
 outlaw ; " faster ! faster than ever ! I have the tickets here 
 which will carry us through." 
 
 As he spoke he thrust one arm out of the side window of the 
 carriage, and held a pistol, pointing to the ground, but ready for 
 instant use. With all their former speed, and more, they dashed 
 forward and approached the gate, with a momentum that had well 
 nigh precipitated the horses against it before they could be 
 checked. It was shut, and the keeper, lantern in hand, stood 
 beside it, while his wife and three or four children were assembled 
 in the doorway, attracted by the extraordinary arrival. 
 
 "What's the matter? What's the matter? What's all this 
 firing?" said the man, without offering to perform his usual 
 office. 
 
 " Step this way, and I will tell you," replied Johnson coolly. 
 
 The man came near the door, when he was suddenly seized by 
 the outlaw with one hand, while with the other he presented a 
 pistol to his breast. 
 
 " Bid your wife open the gate instantly, or you are a dead 
 man."
 
 364 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 His terrific voice reached the trembling woman, who did not 
 wait the bidding of her husband to pull up the gate, and give 
 free passage to so dangerous a customer. 
 
 " I was jis goin' to get down and open it myself," said Brom, 
 as the carriage again rattled on, "but he won't give me a chance 
 to do nuffin." 
 
 The delay had been brief, but it was sufficient to considerably 
 lessen the distance of the pursuers from the flying party, and the 
 incident would also serve, unfortunately, to make them more cer 
 tain they were on the right track. 
 
 It was no longer necessary to listen closely to hear the sound 
 of pursuit. A cavalry gallop makes itself audible a long way, 
 and the enemy was certainly not very far behind the fugitives, and 
 was momentarily gaining on them. Gordon's boasted team had 
 doubtless accomplished all that he had claimed, on his first trial 
 of them, but that was done by the full light of day, and with a 
 load materially less than that which they were now drawing. He 
 had great difficulty now in keeping them at a speed which he 
 estimated at ten miles an hour, and so pantingly was even this 
 task performed, that he feared to urge them beyond it, lest they 
 should altogether break uown. But, on the other hand, far more 
 than half their brief journey was already accomplished, and if 
 they could maintain even their present rate of progress for the 
 remaining distance, there was no danger of being overtaken, 
 unless it might be by some of the random shots of the foe. 
 
 All hearts grew sanguine of reaching the boats in safety, but 
 many fears were entertained lest they should not be able to obtain 
 a secure " offing " before the arrival of the enemy on the beach. 
 
 "There will be nine of us to go in the boats," said Johnson, 
 and we all know how little speed we can make with a loaded 
 skiff. At the best, we shall be withia musket shot of the shore 
 
 for many minutes, unless Captain has ventured the steamboat 
 
 far nearer the land than we liave any reason to hope."
 
 '111E PEISONEE OF THE BOEDER. 365 
 
 "Do you think our pursuers are dragoons?" inquired Vrail. 
 
 "Certainly, judging from the musket reports which we have 
 already heard, and we know that there are several companies of 
 dragoons now in Kingston. Doubtless this is a detachment of 
 them." 
 
 "If we are to be exposed for several minutes to the fire of all 
 their guns, we can scarcely hope to escape." 
 
 " It looks doubtful, certainly but we must hope for the best. 
 It is too dark for any certain aim, and those who are not rowing 
 must lie on the bottom of the boats. The oarsmen, of course, must 
 be exposed." 
 
 "And at that post we may all be shot down in turn," interposed 
 Van Vrank. 
 
 u Dat are is a fact, Massa Johnson and gemmen, what Massa 
 Garret tells you," said the negro, who, with head partly protruded 
 through the rear window, had listened to the conversation ; " we 
 shall all be shot down like crows off a dry tree. Now, you jis 
 listen to me ; I haven't done nuffin' yet for Massa Harry, 'cept 
 hold the bosses at de jail, and I ain't satisfied. I can drive bosses 
 too, jes as well as Massa Gordon, 'zactly. Now, what you gwine 
 to do with these horses and carriage when you go to the boats 
 leave em to the inimy, ain't you ?" 
 
 "Of course," answered Harry, who knew Brom too well to 
 doubt that he had something important to say. 
 
 " Bery well you all get out quietly when we get near the boats, 
 and Brora will drive on a mile or so furder, and all de sogers will 
 follow me don't you see ?" 
 
 " Capital !" exclaimed Johnson. 
 
 " And when dey corne most up to me, I jump off and run across 
 lots to de river, and back to de same place, where you can send a 
 boat for me." 
 
 " Brom, you are certainly a noble fellow, and your stratagem is 
 worthy of a wiser head. I have no doubt of its perfect success for
 
 366 TinC PRISONEI! OF THK BOKDEE. 
 
 all excepting yourself. But if you are willing to take the risk, we 
 will do all we can to bring you oft' afterwards." 
 
 " I take de risk, Massa Johnson, not for you, but for Massa Harry. 
 I know what I'm doin' I take de risk." 
 
 " If my life alone were at stake, my good friend," said Harry, 
 addressing the negro, "I should hesitate long before accepting 
 your generous offer ; but I do not feel at liberty to refuse it now. 
 I believe we shall be able to save you. Certainly we will not 
 desert you, while the shadow of a hope remains. 
 
 The carriage had proceeded with undiminished speed during 
 this conversation, and they were now within a minute's drive of 
 their stopping place, which minute was devoted to giving some 
 directions to Brorn, and to concerting a signal by which he should 
 indicate his position on the coast when the boat should be sent for 
 him. The call of the screech owl, which he knew well how to imi 
 tate, and which is not an unusual sound in a Canadian forest, was 
 agreed upon for this purpose. 
 
 Near two tall maples, which partly overshadowed the road, the 
 carriage stopped, and when the noise of its motion had ceased, 
 the sound of the galloping troop behind was more distinctly 
 heard, and seemed frightfully near. All instantly alighted, and 
 Broro, hastily climbing to the vacated seat of Gordon, drove 
 immediately off more rapidly for the lightening of the carriage, 
 and with a flourish of the whip, and an encouraging cry to the 
 steeds, which was intended not so much for the animals, as to 
 attract the attention of the foe. 
 
 Vrail and his friends, elated to exhilaration by the new aspect 
 of affairs, clambered quickly and silently over the roadside fence, 
 and ran across a vacant field which alone interposed between them 
 and the river, where, to their inexpressible joy, they found their 
 boats waiting, ready for instantaneous flight. 
 
 No word of inquiry or of congratulation was spoken ; all was 
 understood, as the running fugitives leaped into the boats, and the
 
 THE PKI80NER OF THE BORDER. 367 
 
 ready rowers dipped their broad oars into the water, and bent 
 silently to their task. 
 
 In less than a minute, with emotions it would be impossible to 
 portray, they heard the galloping dragoons dash past on the high 
 way, and then for the first time they knew that they were safe 
 safe from the utter ruin which had impended over them, and free 
 as the chain less waters across whose calm surface they were 
 gliding towards a land of freedom. Harry was rescued! The 
 horrible gallows, with all its attendant terrors, had passed from 
 before his mental vision, which for so. many weeks it had not ceased 
 to haunt by day and night, and never again was its fearful shadow 
 to fall upon his young heart 
 
 With what exultation was that heart now beating; with what 
 boundless gratitude to the great Deliverer ; with what inexpressible 
 thankfulness to the heroic friends at his side ; with what tender 
 and melting emotions towards her whose agents they were, and 
 who in turn was but the agent of Heaven, in accomplishing his 
 deliverance. 
 
 Five minutes' rowing brought them within sight of the steam 
 boat, upon the deck of which Gertrude, and Ruth, and Thomas 
 Vrail were awaitinc", with distressing solicitude, the return of the 
 boats. Three boisterous cheers, which rang far and wide across 
 the still water, announced to them the perfect success of their 
 approaching friends, and Gertrude, overcome with the sudden 
 transport of joy, was carried, swooning, below. Ruth danced, and 
 clapped her hands in glee, while the large tears rolled unheeded 
 down her cheeks, and Thomas sent back an answering shout which 
 spoke his own delight, and imparted new rapture to the heart of 
 his affectionate brother. 
 
 These spontaneous greetings were the result of irrepressible 
 feelings, which had rendered all parties momentarily oblivious of 
 the prudence which should still have influenced their actions. 
 One .of their number was yet on Canadian soil, and the chance of
 
 368 THE PKISONEB OF THE BOEDER. 
 
 bringing him off would certainly not be increased by their 
 shouts of triumph, if they should unfortunately reach the enemy's 
 ears. But elated by so great success, it was no longer possible for 
 the triumphant party to feel apprehension, and as soon as they 
 had reached the steamboat, one of the skiffs, manned by two 
 volunteers, of whom Gordon was one, returned in pursuit of Broni. 
 
 To depict the scenes which, meanwhile, followed the arrival of 
 Harry upon the vessel's deck, and to portray the emotions with 
 which he and Gertrude met, would be a task in which the most 
 graphic pen would fail, or, if successful, would still be outstripped 
 by the imagination of the intelligent reader. 
 
 But unutterable as was the joy of each, it could not be com 
 plete until they knew that the generous and devoted servant, who 
 had so nobly risked his life for his friends, was safe. Nor was 
 this addition to their pleasure long denied them. The negro was 
 readily found, by means of the signal which had been agreed 
 upon, and was brought off without difficulty, exulting almost to 
 madness in his success. He had decoyed the enemy about a mile 
 and a half beyond the place of embarkation, and had only quitted 
 the carriage when he plainly heard the musket-balls whistling 
 past him. 
 
 " I tought it time to go den," he said, " 'kase I knew Massa 
 Harry must be safe enough den, so Tjis jump off, and hit de nigh 
 horse a tremendious whack, which kept 'em going a good while 
 yet as fast as ever. De dragoons warn't more'n fifty rods behind, 
 and so I jis climbed over de fence, and laid down mighty still 
 until dey gallop pass, and den I up and run like a wild Injun, 
 right straight for de river." 
 
 " Were you followed ?" 
 
 " No, sir nobody seed me ; dey all went on chasing de car 
 riage. Besides, 'twas berry dark, and Massa Gordon says I'm so 
 black I can't be seen after sundown. Ha ! ha ! I glad of it dis 
 time."
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BOEDER. 369 
 
 " What did you do when you reached the river ?" 
 
 " I run right on down stream until I tought I got about to de 
 right place, and den I climb a tree, and screech every little 
 while." 
 
 " What did you climb a tree for ?" 
 
 " 'Kase de owls allers screech in de trees ; dey don't come and 
 sit down on de ground and screech." 
 
 " Oh, very true. And you did not have to wait long ?" 
 
 " Oh, no ; 'twan't long afore I heard de oars, and den I come 
 down and wade out to meet de boats." 
 
 Brom found himself a great hero when he reached the steam 
 boat, and he was astonished to learn how highly his services were 
 estimated. He did not seem to think he had done anything very 
 wonderful, and his delight was not a little allayed by the reflec 
 tion that the beautiful carriage and horses, which had cost so 
 much money, had been lost. If he could only have brought them 
 off", his satisfaction would have been complete. 
 
 16*
 
 CHAPTER XL VIII. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 THE return voyage to Oswego, which was commenced the mo 
 ment that Brora was received on board, occupied the remainder 
 of the night, and a brief and sleepless period it proved to the 
 relieved and delighted travellers. 
 
 Assembled in the cabin, they discussed, with no thought of 
 rest, and with little abatement of their joyous excitement, the 
 various incidents of the eventful enterprise which had terminated 
 so happily. Harry had much to tell of his capture and of his 
 prison experiences, but he had far more to learn of what had been 
 done for him, of countless details of which he was as yet neces 
 sarily ignorant. Gertrude, indeed, said little of her own achieve 
 ments, but there were enough to blazon them ; and in regard to 
 many events, including the interview with Governor Arthur, the 
 impulsive Ruth, when questioned, became the eager narrator. 
 The story of her own solitary travels was also drawn forth ; of the 
 treacherous guide who robbed and deserted her, and of the more 
 treacherous kidnapper, from whose grasp the valiant Van Vrank 
 had saved her. 
 
 Thomas, also, had his story to tell, scarcely less replete with 
 interest, and which, like much of the other narratives, necessarily 
 abounded with compliments to the heroic Johnson, who, wakeful 
 enough to other tales, went fairly to sleep (may our readers not do 
 the same) over a spirited recital of his defence of Rainbow Island. 
 
 870
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 371 
 
 The brothers had, indeed, reason to confess that although they 
 had tired of a monotonous and peaceful life at home, their few 
 months' experience of war had been crowded enough with inci 
 dents to fully satisfy their longings for a change, and to content 
 them hereafter with more peaceful and laudable pursuits. Each 
 had seen sufficient reason to change his convictions in relation to 
 the merits of the cause they had espoused, to which, indeed, 
 Harry had been rendered a convert, rather by his fraternal affec 
 tion, than by the deductions of an unbiased judgment. But they 
 considerately concealed these new sentiments from the heroic man 
 to whom they owed so much, and whose opinions and prejudices, 
 they well knew, were rooted too deeply to be shaken by argument 
 or influenced by example. To him, indeed, a wronged citizen of 
 the country he sought to revolutionize, the subject had far differ 
 ent relations, and might justify a far different conduct 
 
 It was with much grief that the brothers and Miss Van Kleeck 
 parted, at Oswego, with this valiant and generous man, whom no 
 persuasions of Gertrude could induce to receive a reward for the 
 great favors he had conferred. A costly memento, indeed, she 
 gave, which as a memento only he received and cherished, nor 
 would she suffer her benefactor to depart until she had extorted 
 a promise from him that, when better days should come, and he 
 should no longer be an object of governmental vigilance, he would 
 visit her at her own home on the quiet bank of the Hudson. On 
 his brave followers she bestowed an additional bounty beyond the 
 large remuneration which had been advanced to them, and this 
 she accompanied with kind words and judicious praise, which, far 
 more than the gold, won their enduring gratitude and remem 
 brance. 
 
 Tf Harry felt humiliated to see himself thus ransomed, as it 
 were, by a lady, like a prisoner redeemed from Arabic captivity, 
 while he stood penniless by, the feeling was only of momentary 
 duration. All Gertrude's conduct had borne evidence of the
 
 372 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDEK. 
 
 promptings of a noble philanthropy, with which he felt that he 
 would scarcely have the right, if he had the power, to interfere. 
 
 To some extent he would have the ability, on his return home, 
 to discharge his pecuniary obligations to her, and there was a 
 future in which, the promptings of ambition told him, he might 
 yet repair the shattered fortune of his fair friend shattered for his 
 sake. But he knew that if he could do all this, he would still fall 
 immeasurably short of requiting his obligations to Gertrude, to 
 whom he would ever remain a willing and a grateful debtor. But 
 with a revived affection stimulating a long dormant hope, it was 
 impossible that Harry should long remain ignorant of the grand 
 mistake of his life, originated by his blindness, and perpetuated 
 by his indiscretion, until it had so nearly proved utterably irre 
 parable. 
 
 Reason and reflection had long since convinced him that 
 Thomas had been an unsuccessful suitor for the hand of Gertrude, 
 and this belief was changed into certainty soon after the re-union 
 of the brothers, by the distinct avowal of the younger. 
 
 He not only freely acknowledged his own deserved repulse, but, 
 with still unextinguished vanity, he imputed it solely to the cir 
 cumstance that the young lady's heart was pre-occupied by Harry, 
 who, he said, had long before made an unknown and undesigned 
 conquest of it. Harry doubted still, but Thomas, with many 
 earnest assurances, half convinced him of what he so earnestly 
 hoped for. 
 
 '* But you, Tom," said Harry, " you should not yield to one 
 repulse and I certainly will never be your rival." 
 
 " Jfo, you never will. You need not fear that ; and as to one 
 .refusal, I think, if I recollect aright, I had three or four. No, no ; 
 Qetty' a,nd,I, have a very distinct .understanding now; and, to tell 
 .jth.e truth, I cannot say that .I,eyer was really in love with her, or 
 with any one e\!se, Y,ou know very w.ell it was only a question of 
 policy with me. I was .a fortune-hunter, which you never were,
 
 TIIE PKISONEE OF THE BOKDEE. 873 
 
 and never could be. I deserved all that I received ; and you, 
 Harry, rir.hly deserve all that I am very sure you are going to 
 receive, and that is the heart and hand of Gertrude." 
 
 Harry was now more convinced than ever that Tom was the 
 coble fellow he had always believed him, and although in that 
 opinion he was still in error (yet not so widely as once), let him 
 be pardoned the blindness produced by an excess of light radiat 
 ing from his own generous heart. 
 
 A stage-coach journey homeward, which confined the travelling 
 party to narrow limits, and compelled a common sociability, re 
 lieved in some degree, the embarrassment which the unavowed 
 lovers could not fail to experience in each other's presence. 
 
 A few days of travel brought them home, where the intelligence 
 of their safety had preceded them, and where they received the 
 glad greetings of friends and neighbors, who had long given-up 
 Harry for lost, and who, as yet, had no knowledge of the mode in 
 which his release had been accomplished. 
 
 The good old Guert Rosevelt, who had long been suffering 
 from serious illness, found sudden strength again at the sight of 
 his favorite boy, whom 'he clasped, weeping, in his arms, and ad 
 dressed volubly in Low Dutch, the only language in which he 
 could express his violent emotion with a rapidity necessary to 
 his relief. 
 
 u I should have died with you, my boy," he said, " if they had 
 kilted you. But now I shall live another year another year to 
 ee you." 
 
 " Twenty of them, grandpa twenty of them, I am certain. 
 Why, you will soon be well ; we are going to take the best of 
 care of you, a*d next spring you will be as strong as ever again." 
 
 The old man smiled, and whatever may have been his presenti 
 ments, he would say nothing farther to mar the happiness of that 
 Joyous hour. If it -was with a more moderate welcome that he 
 greeted Thomas,. it ,w,as Jess from favoritism to the elder, than
 
 374: THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 because he had long known of the other's safety, and had enter 
 tained no solicitude in his behalf. 
 
 Aunt Becky, although very glad to receive her niece again in 
 safety, was greatly disappointed to learn that she was not mar 
 ried to Van Vrank, and that there was no probability of such an 
 event. 
 
 She soon had other cause of perplexity in the renewed visits of 
 Harry Vrail, who rightfully resolved that Gertrude should at once 
 know the whole history of his love his presumptuous love, if 
 such it were and that his painful doubts should be dispelled, 
 even although by a more painful certainty. 
 
 By that same bright fireside where he had spoken his hasty 
 farewell, where her tears had been with difficulty concealed from 
 his view, as she responded to his adieux, there did they meet again, 
 alone, with the shadow of that sad hour yet resting on their 
 young hearts. 
 
 Need it be said how quickly that cloud was dispelled how 
 effulgent was the light which succeeded it ! Gertrude knew all ; 
 not only that she was now loved, which might have been the result 
 of gratitude alone, but that for years she had been the one object 
 of Harry's most fervent and faithful affection, And richly did 
 this consciousness alone repay her for all that she had suffered and 
 sacrificed. Not less complete was Harry's bliss, the memory of 
 whose past sorrows rendered doubly bright the serene skies which 
 uow smiled upon him. 
 
 In the first hour of their unselfish joy, their happy hearts 
 turned to that sweet child of a foreign land, to whom they jointly 
 owed so immeasurable a debt, and whom each was henceforth to 
 regard and cherish as a sister. As such, the delighted Ruth was 
 formally and fully recognized, discarding forever the abhorred 
 name of her pretended relative, and assuming henceforth the 
 patronymic, not euphonic indeed, but dear to her, of Van 
 Kleeck.
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 375 
 
 " There will be need for some one to take it, if it is to be long 
 preserved," she said, archly, to Gertrude, calling a rich blush to 
 the cheek of the fiancee, and a gay smile to the lips of Harry. 
 
 Within a few months indeed, when spring began to put forth 
 its rich promise, making all nature glad, and bringing to the 
 patriarchal Guert that restored strength which the voice of affec 
 tion had predicted; when May, bright May, brought again its 
 verdure and its flowers, Ruth and Dame Becky bore the Flemish 
 name alone. 
 
 Gertrude became a bride, and amid the festivities which marked 
 that occasion, none was more gay than the rejected Thomas, who 
 had learned from the perpetual examples of generosity before him 
 to rejoice in the happiness of others. What a roystering time he 
 and Van Vrank, aided by some village confreres, made of that 
 wedding evening ; and how the happy grandsire enjoyed their 
 mirth, and grew young again in heart amidst this festival of youth 
 and love. Even Aunt Becky became gracious beneath so many 
 genial influences, and, to the dangerous merriment of Garret, was 
 coaxed into dancing a minuet in the style of the preceding cen 
 tury. Brom, stationed beside the sable musicians, richly enjoyed 
 the scene, and became himself the object of no small share of 
 attention. All had a pleasant word for him, for all knew his 
 fidelity, and the invaluable services he had rendered Harry. 
 
 Ruth, now a blooming school-girl, exuberant in innocent glee, 
 was the bridesmaid, and if she had not ever been forgetful of 
 self, there might have been something in the scenes around her 
 to carry her thoughts a few years forward to a similar event 
 in her own destiny. If she thought not of these things, however, 
 there was one who did, and whose honest heart warmed with 
 emotion whenever his eye fell upon the beautiful child. 
 
 Stimulated by ambition to make himself worthy of her, Garret, 
 during the years which were yet necessary to ripen Ruth into all 
 the graces of womanhood, found time and means for great personal 
 
 i
 
 376 THE PRISONER OF THE BOKDEK. 
 
 improvement, and in no small degree for mental cultivation. He 
 found time, also, to win the heart he so much prized, and without 
 any promptings from Aunt Becky, who had long given him over 
 as a dolt, he conducted his courtship to a triumphant issue. 
 
 The patroon-like estate which had descended to Gertrude, 
 although shorn of some of its fair proportions, was far from being 
 entirely sacrificed by her generosity. A few valuable farms were 
 sold to discharge the incumbrances she had imposed upon them 
 when starting on her heroic expedition, but the great bulk of the 
 property still remained to her, and by the aid of those very unro- 
 niantic improvements so deploringly depicted at the outset of this 
 narrative, it soon acquired an increased value, nearly equivalent 
 to all that had been lost. From these great possessions the 
 young and generous owners did not cease freely to dispense. On 
 Garret they early bestowed a farm adjoining his own, for the 
 hoped purchase of which they knew he had been long carefully 
 hoarding his gains, and Ruth's dowry, when at length her wed 
 ding day came, was, of course, a noble one. Much, too, had been 
 lavished OH her education, and although she became a prize 
 sought by many aspirants, and capable of making what the world 
 calls a splendid alliance, Gertrude and Harry did not desire to see 
 her affections diverted from the honest heart she had chosen. Nor 
 had she, fortunately, any such weak ambition to interfere with her 
 happiness, which has remained unmarred by regrets, and unclouded 
 even by the remembrance of her early griefs. 
 
 Thomas found a brother's ready aid, and was afforded oppor 
 tunities of professional advancement, which he embraced with 
 commendable zeal, forgetful of his military aspirations, and 
 achieving a success which ^enabled him to laugh at his grandsire's 
 moderate predictions in his behalf, 
 
 To that venerable man there remained a long, serene evening 
 of life, with its tranquil memories and its blissful hopes, for his 
 was the Christian's confidence, which grows stronger at death's
 
 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 377 
 
 approach. The hour of his exultant departure brought the first 
 real grief to Harry and Gertrude, of whose family he had ever 
 been a cherished member, happy and dispensing joy. 
 
 Hadley did not visit his American friends, as he had given them 
 reason to hope, having been recalled to England sooner than he 
 had anticipated, by an urgent summons from his father ; but Ger 
 trude had the satisfaction of receiving a letter from him, congratu 
 lating her on the success of her great enterprise, and highly 
 complimenting her heroism and generosity. He related many 
 amusing incidents connected with the alarm in Kingston on the 
 night of the rescue, but said he believed he had been fortunate 
 
 O ' 
 
 enough to entirely escape suspicion of any collusion with the 
 brigands. 
 
 Brave old Commodore Johnson made good his promise of visit 
 ing his young friends, and beholding the happiness he had done 
 so much to promote, and great was the gratification of the veteran 
 soldier, as together they recounted the vicissitudes they had mutu 
 ally experienced, and the triumph they had achieved. But 
 although entertained with a noble hospitality, and urged with 
 almost filial affection to prolong his stay, the old hero could not 
 long be detained from his island world, where, since the border 
 war had ceased, and his high hopes had been relinquished, he 
 had found a quiet and peaceful home. There Harry, in turn, 
 accompanied by Thomas and Van Vrank, made him an autumnal 
 visit, and spent a week in the exciting pleasures of the chase ; and 
 many were the rich presents they bore, in the name of Gertrude 
 and Ruth, to their benefactor and his family. 
 
 It remains only to say a word of sable Brom, who, notwith> 
 standing that the munificence of Gertrude has rendered him 
 independent of labor, has ever remained in her family, nominally 
 a servant, but virtually his own master, and to some extent the 
 controller of all around him. His military career and its conse 
 quences have made him an oracle in all the neighborhood, and
 
 378 THE PRISONER OF THE BORDER. 
 
 he takes delight in recounting his experiences, whenever he can 
 find a listener to whom the tale is new. But his most attentive 
 and delighted auditors now, who never tire of his repetitions, are 
 some juvenile representatives of the houses of Vrail and Van 
 Vrank, who address each other as Hadley, and Getty, and Ruth, 
 and who become compliant to all requests, on being promised a 
 story of the war. They grow wild with excitement over its de 
 tails, and fully sympathize with the regrets which are invariably 
 expressed by Broin at its close, that he was obliged to abandon 
 the beautiful horses and coach to the British dragoons. 
 
 THE END.
 
 DERBY & JACKSON'S 
 
 Any of our Publications not for sale in the reader's locality will be forwarded 
 by Mail, po*t paid, on receipt of price. 
 
 " Tlif JHout Nui<-r/tly Illustrated Boots ever Produce* in Jmertca. 
 
 THE COUR/T Or NAPOLEON; 
 
 OB, 
 
 Jlomtg anbtr fljt <Jfirst (Stnpire. 
 
 WITH SIXTEEN PORTRAITS OF ITS BEAUTIES, WITS, AND HEROINES. 
 
 BY FRANK B. GOODRICH (Dick Tinto). 
 
 Royal Quarto. Turkey Antique, $12 60. 
 
 THE plan of this work is to present in one view the passage of French society from the 
 confusion into which it was thrown by the Revolution, to a regular and normal situation, 
 under the dictatorship of Napoleon. The various periods treated of, are illustrated by 
 their remarkable women the RKIUN OF TERROR by its heroines the DIRECTORY by its cele 
 brated beauties the CONSULATE and EMPIRE by the wits and belles of the Imperial Era. 
 
 (1) CHARLOTTE CORDAT. 
 
 (2) MADAME ROLAND. 
 
 (3) MADAME TALLIK.V. 
 
 (1) MADAME RECAMIKR, whose love WM 
 sought by Napoleon and Lucien Bo 
 naparte, Bernadotte, Murat, Junot, 
 the Montmorencies (father and son), 
 Augustus, Prince of Prussia, and Lord 
 'Wellington, and " whose beauty threw 
 at her feet every man who had once ' 
 looked upon her." 
 
 (5) PAULINE BONAPARTE, the most beautiful 
 princess in Europe, and whose fantas- 
 
 (7) JOSEPHINE, 
 (3) MJI 
 
 tic and uncontrollable caprices gave 
 her brother constant annoyance. 
 (6) CAROLINE BONAPARTE, wife of Murat 
 and Queen of Naples. 
 
 IAR.E LOUISE, f the two Empresses. 
 
 (9) HORTBNSE DE BEAUHARNAis, daughter 
 of Josephine and mother of Louis 
 Napoleon and the Count de Morny. 
 
 (10) GRACE INORRSDLL, the Belle of New 
 
 Haven, transferred by marriage to 
 France, and subsequently one of the 
 beauties who frequented the Court of 
 the Tuileries. 
 
 (11) M'LLE DO COLOMBIER, Napoleon's first 
 
 love, with whom he used to eat cher 
 ries at six In the morning. 
 
 (12) MADAME REGNAULT DE ST. JEAN D'AN- 
 UKLY, a peerless beauty, one of whos 
 replies to Napoleon has become his 
 torical. Napoleon said to her at a 
 ball, "Do you know, Madame Reg- 
 nault, that you are looking much 
 older ?" She answered at once, and in 
 the hearing of an hundred ladies and 
 gentlemen, "The observation which 
 you have done me the honor to make, 
 sire, might possibly have given m 
 pain, had I arrived at a period when 
 youth is regretted. " She was twenty- 
 eight years old. 
 
 (18) MADAME JUNOT, DUCHESS D'ABRANTES. 
 This lady refused Napoleon's brothel 
 in marriage ; her brother would not 
 accept Napoleon's sister, Pauline, and 
 her mother, Madame de Permon, re 
 fused Napoleon himself. The first 
 daughter, Josephine Junot, was Na 
 poleon's first god-child. 
 
 (14) MADAME DE STAEL, the first literary 
 woman of the age. 
 
 (16) M'LLE LENORMAND, the sibyl of the 19th 
 century, and the intimate confidant 
 of Josephine; of whom it was said 
 that "she contrived to obtain cre 
 dence in an age which neither believed 
 in God and his angels, nor the devil 
 and his imps." 
 
 (16) M'LLK GEORGES, the tragic actress and 
 protegee of Napoleon. 
 
 The publishers respectfully invite attention to the above PRESENTATION .'XXIK, which 
 they believe is the most popular, desirable, and successful Gift Book, for its she and price, 
 yet produced in this country. 
 
 The book is printed by Russell (from stereotype plates made by Tln*on, a font of pica 
 type having been cast purposely for it), upon extra-sized and calendered paper, mad* 
 to order by Rice, Kendall & Co., and bound in real Turkey antique by Somerville. 
 
 The Illustrations, from original portraits in the galleries of the Luxembourg and Ver 
 sailles, sixteen in number, are executed by M. Jules Champagne, the most celebrated 
 artist, in his line, in Paris.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 Form L9-Series 4939
 
 3NAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A A 000071062 4 
 
 University Reseorch Library